The difi - Forgotten Books
-
Upload
khangminh22 -
Category
Documents
-
view
0 -
download
0
Transcript of The difi - Forgotten Books
The difi‘
erence ofthis volume in point ofstyle from the preced
ing volumes ofthe series is explained by the fact that , owing to
the lack ofSanskrit types in this country,it was necessary to
have the Kfiuqika-Sut ra composed and stereotyped abroad (Ber
lin,Gebrflder Unger) .
C O N T E N T S
F O U R T E E N T H V O L U M E .
Aa'r. I.—Tnz Klnq -St
'
rrm or m s ATHABVA-VEDA ; wrru Em ma
men wa s COMMENTARIEB or Di an a AN D Kscava . Edited by MAU
lucs BLOOMFIELD , Professor in Johns Hopkins University, Baltimore,Md.
(Preface, p . v ; Introduction, p. ix ; Text and N otes, p. 1 ; Appendix
Extractsfrom the Paddhati ofKecava, p. 305 ; Indexes : Proper namesand kindred subjects, p . 375 ; technicaldesignations ofverses , etc. ,
p.
383 ; list ofmantras, gdthda, etc. , p . 386 ; citations, p.
Proceedings ofthe Society, October, 1 88 8 ,PRINCIPAL CON TEN TS : The Pott library, M . Jastrow , Jr.—Quautitativevariations in Mahabharata texts, E. W. Hopkins—Eggeling’s Qatapatha-Brzihmana, vol. u .
,W . D. Whitney.
—The Aucanaszidbhutani, J.
T. Hatfield—The Asuri-Kalpa . H . W . Magoun.—Certain Rajput forms
ofthe Hindi substantive verb, S. H. Kellogg—Reference in the Avesta
to the Book ofLife, A. V . W. Jackson.- Proto-Doric character of
Paphlagonian Tombs , A. Marquand—Lamaist ceremony ofmaking of
magi-pills, W. W . Rockhill.—Use ofskulls in Lamaist ceremonies, W .
W. Rockhiu—Mr. Rockhill’s Tibetan collection in the Washington
N ationalMuseum, 0 . Adler.—Plato and Confucius, W. A. P. Martin.
The Hebrew Tenses, W . H . Green—A fragment ofthe Samaritan Pentateuch in the Andover library, G. F. Moore.
—Origin ofHebrew supralinear vowel-points, G. F. Moore.
—Targum MSS. in the British Museum,
G. F. Moore.—Hayyug”s treatise on weak verbs, M. Jastrow, Jr.
Transposed stems in Talmudic, Hebrew and Chaldaic, M . Jastrow .—A
MS. ofparts ofthe Targum, R. J. H . Gottheil.—A MS. ofthe PeshittoFour Gospels, I. H?Hall.—A MS. ofthe Peshitto N ew Testament, withthe Tradition ofthe Apostles, I. H . Hall.—The Babylonian Caduceus,
W . H. Ward—A Babylonian cylindrical object, W . H . Ward—Dimensions ofthe Babylonian Ark, P . Haupt . Eclipse ofthe 7th year ofCambyses, J . A. Paine.
—Assyrian and Babylonian royalprayers, D. G.
Lyon—The Pantheon ofAssurbanipal, D.
I} . Lyon.—The Assyrian
“
1 6 0 8 0 7
1:04d and ring ofthe Sun-god , M. Jastrow , Jr.- Assyrian verbs
terms iafirmw. C. Adler.—Lil'e and writings ofEdward Hincks, C.
Adler.—Additions and corrections to Lott's Tiglath-Piieser, E. P. Allen.
—The Semitic emphatic consonants, E. P. Allen.—Phonetic peculiarities
ofCairo Arabic, C. H . Toy.—Mohammedan Education, A. L. Frothing
ham, Jr.
Proceedings ofthe Society, May, 1 888 , cxvu
Inscriptionsfrom Yarpuz, F. P . Brewer.—The Circle ofSovereignty in the
Avests , A. V . W . Jackson.—Avesta grammatical jottings, A. V . W.
Jackson.—Petrie’s explorations in Hawara etc. , L. Dickerman.
—TheEgyptian religion, F. C. H . Wendel.—Arabic MS . in a N ew Yorklibrary, G. F. Moore—A lapislazuli disc with cuneiform inscription, D.
G. Lyon—A N ebuchadnezzar cylinder, D. G. Lyon.—Ashurnasirbal
slabs in N ew York , M . Jastrow ,Jr.—Chaldean astronomy, C. Johnston .
—Babylonian-Assyrian cylinder seals, W . H . Ward.
Proceedings ofthe Society, October, 1 889,Report on OrientalMSS. in America—Reminiscen ce ofEgypt in Doricarchitecture, A. Marquand.
—The r and rtf-forms ofSanskrit roots, W.
D . Whitney.—The Sanskrit particle 0 1h
,M. Bloomfield—The Vedic ia
strumentalpadbhia , M. Bloomfield—N umbering ofthe Atharvan Paricistae, J. T. Hatfield—Interpretation ofMahabharata, iii. 42 . F, E. W.
Hopkins.—Female divinities in India, E. W. Hopkins.
—'
I‘
he sense ofcolor in the Avesta, A. V . W . Jackson.
—Avestan grammaticalnotes,
A. V. W. Jackson.—Semitic mythology and religion, K. Kohler.
—Assyriology in Japan, C . Adler.
—Tiamat in Babylonian and Assyrian art,
W . H. Ward—Text-books ofthe Babylonians and Assyrians, M. Jastrow,
Jr.—Use and origin ofthe Shoiar, C. Adler.—Judges xxi. 13 3 .
G. F. Moore.—A Syriac Lectionary, I. H . milk—Syriac texts and trans
Iations, I. H . Hulk—Collecting and preserving Syriac texts at OroomiahI. H . Hall.—Edition ofthe Syriac-Arabic glosses ofBar- ‘All, R. J. H .
Gottheil.—Maspero’s identification ofthe mummy ofAmenophis I.,J.
A . Paine.—The land Mitani on the Egyptian monuments, H . Brugsch
Bey—History ofEgyptian grammar, F. C. H . Wendel—A Coptic MS.
ofDr. Ward , F. C. H . Wendel.
List ofMembers,May, 1 890 ,
KAU QIK A- SoTRA
OF THE
ATH ARVA -VEDA .
WITH EXTRACTS FROM THE COMMEN TARIES
OF DARILA AN D KRCAVA.
EDITED BY
MAURICE BLOOMFIELD,
" OM B IN THE JOH N S HOPKIN S UN IVERSITY, BAM OBI. ID .
WILLIAM DWIGHT WHITN EY
THE PION EER os VEDIC STUDIES
IN AMERICA
THIS WORK IS DEDICATEDBY HIS FAITHFUL PUPIL AN D FRIEN D .
Preface.
The materials, upon which this edition ofthe Kaucika-sntra is
based , represent as exhaustive a col lection ofMS. authority, as it
was possible for the editor to make. Such MSS. ofthe text, com
mentary, paddhatis, and other accessory litera ture, as are in the
possession oflibraries or individua l scholars in Europe, w ere used,
it is believed , without omitting anything very va luable. And no
little efl'
ort was expanded to secure as much as possible, ifnot every
thing, ofva lue, known to exist in India up to the present time.
Thanks are due in many quarters for advice, help , and cooper
ation : First , to the authorities ofthe Royal Library in Berlin, and
to the Educationa l Department ofthe Bombay Government,headed
by its director, K. M. Chatfield Esq . Without the enlightened liber
a lity ofthese two institutions, a work ofthis sort would have been
wel l-nigh impossible for an American scholar. Professors Wil liam
Dwigh tWhitney ofYale Col lege, and Rudolfvon Roth ofTiibingen
granted freely the use ofsuch materia ls,as were in their hands,
a long with other aid. Through the disinterested efl'
orts ofRio
Bahadur Shankar Pandurang Pandit , the Orienta l translator to
the government in India, and honorary member ofthe American
Orienta l Society, Iwas enabled to present in the appendix extracts
from the paddhati ofKecava an exegetica l aid second only to
the commentary ot Darila . I am a lso indebted variously to Pro
fessors Albrecht Weber ofBerlin,and Georg Biihler ofVienna , and
vi Preface.
to D r. Johannes Klatt ofthe Royal Library at Berlin. His excel
lency, D r. Otto von B6htliugk, Member ofthe ImperialAcademy of
Sciences at St . Petersburg, lightened the burden ofthe work byreading one proof, and he a lso favored me with many valuable
remarks, springing from his exhaustive know ledge ofthe language,and his keen philological insight. To him Iowe an especia l debt
ofgratitude.
Baltimore, May 1 889.
MAURICE BLOOMFIELD .
Introduction.
I. The materials for the edition ofthe text.
The following MSS. ofthe text, commentaries,and other accessory
literature were used for this first edition ofthe sfi tra ofKaucika
a . Manuscripts ofthe text.1 . K (Kielhorn). N r. 86 (p. ca ta logued in F. Kielhorn’s
Report to K. M. Cha tfield Esq . on the search for Sanskrit MSS. in
the Bombay Presidency , during the year 1880—1 88 1 . A good , ca re
fu l ly w ritten MS. of1 26 folios, 8 lines to the page ; 1750 clokas
according to a statement upon the wrapper. Colophon : w astimsaniva t 1 708 cargo karttikaguda (l) 1 0 ravdu adycha ¢ri maphali
puravastavymit dbhyan'
ttaranagarajiidtiya trivddi cri 5 fivajisat jaya
krsztcna (Cod . jeya svayar’
n likhitam idan'
t public ist bkava tu
adycha mapbalipuravdstavyarit dbhya ihtaranagarajfid tiya panicakalpt
ganapa tyabhratrga ritgddharabhratrrahdghavd (lfor 4 agltava jibhra
trgadadharabhratrvidyadbarapa {hanartban'
t . For the meaning of
paiicakalpi see p . Lvii.
2. P (Puna) . Col lated by Professor Rudolph von Roth in
T t’
ibingen in the year 1 874, from a MS. ofthe Pfi na Deccan Col lege.
The MS. consists oftwo parts : The first ha lfcontains 41 folios and
ends with the follow ing colophon itimkdupike saptamo’dlzydyalt
samaptalt samva t 1 740 cargo yaks 1 606’
pravartamane adyeha brags
(l) ksetramahdprabbustbanc dove pr?5 jayakrspasutadevakrwena likbi
tar'
n safiw a t sa ttarapydlipavarge cake palace (l) sanipravartamans
phalgt mavadi 1 0 pit/crepe likht'
tai'
n kdupikan'
i parvardharit likin’
tam asti.
Introduction.
The second part in 44 folios ends : scam sariwa t 1 740 cargo cake
1606 I pravartamans cditracudi dabudhc adycha brugulrsctravastavymit
davs cri 5 jayakrszzasutadevalcrsztena likbitam aparam pasta/ca r’
s
viksya podhaniyam soda budhailt hinadhikais larair varndir asmaka rh
dflsaztam na hi
3. Bh MS. or. fol. 894, a r. 1493 (p. 84) in A .Weber’s
Verzeichuiss der Sanskrit uud Prakrit-Handschriften, vol. ii (Berlin67 folios of10 lines a page. The MS.
, presented by Professor
Bt‘
thler to the Royal Library at Berlin, is a copy ofa codex from Bha
riich, belonging to the government ofBombay (collection of1 870
See G. Biihler, A cata logue ofSanskrit Manuscripts contained in
the private Libraries ofGujarat , Kathisvad, Kachchh, Sindh and
Khandes'
. Fascicle i, Bombay 187 1 , N r. 1 78 (p . Samvat 1 7 18. In
the possession ofDeva N arabherama in Bharuch. P and Bh exhibit
identica l readings down to the most minute details ; KPBh stand
out as a group rela ted to one another, and not infrequently they
are at variance with the remaining MSS. ofthe text.
4. Ch (Chambers). A MS. ofthe Chambers col lection (N r. 1 19)in the possession ofthe Roya l Library at Berlin ; cf. Die Hand
schriften-Verzeichnisse der Kgl. Bibliothek. Erster Band . Ven eich
niss der Sanskrit - Handschriften, Berlin 1 853, N r. 362 (p . 143
folios . Colophon : sainca t 1670 | tat-
yam gafigdsamiparit vipeepvara
“timid/tambha tagafigadharena likhitam. Both the originaland a copy
in the possession ofProfessorWhitney were used by the editor. For
the character ofthe MS. cf. Haas, Ind. Stud. v, p . 378.
5. E (Elphinstone). A copy ofa MS. ofE lphinstone College,
made for Professor v. Roth through the mediation ofProf. Kiel horn.
Upon this MS. Roth afterwards colla ted P (N r. 2) and Bi (N r.
and the readings ofthese three MSS. were in turn col lated by the
editor in Tubingen in June 1 882 upon a transliterated copy ofCh
(N r. belonging to Professor Whitney, and kindly loaned to him.
43 folios of13 lines a page. Colophon : mdghakrsztatrtiyam (l) titbau
sdumyavasars cativdhanafakc 1 792 tasmin dine {don'
t pasta/rain
camapitam The MS. is ofinferior value and seems to stand in
Introduction. xi
some genetic relation to Ch , as it shares many readings and blunders
w ith the latter.
6. Bi Col lation, made in 1 878 by Prof. v. Roth , of
N r. 91 in the library ofthe Maharaja ofBikanir. 91 folios ofSliues
a page. Colophon : sariwa t 1 7 35 verse margagirsapudi 4 gurudina
or! pa ttananagare likhitariz gravittbagran'
t 1 8 00 maharaja anmiapa
siriltafimjeritrajye (l) tubharia bhava tu . A MS. offair va lue.
7 . Bit (Biihler). A modern copy belonging to the Bombaygovernment, N r. 150 ofthe collection of1879—80 . The first few
kandikis are corrected ; beyond that it is extremelyfaulty. Colophon
likhdm’
ma td (rit)trilcam ajitta tanayakyp rardmalr‘
kbavitarit kdeipnrt‘
ma
dlige {dam pustakarit p aritcoltramakrspasya da ttarit krszzdpm'
ztarit crtr
arm. The number ofclokas, as stated on the w rapper, is 1 700.
8 . Ku (Kuhn). A fragment embracing the last five adhyayar
(x—xiv) be longing origina l ly to Ada lbert Kuhn, and now in thf
possession ofProfessor Ernst Kuhn ofMiinchen.
b. The bhdsya ofD arila .
9. D (text), and D The commentary ofDAriIa-bhatta.
a single fragmentary codex ofwhich exists in Europe in the Roya‘
Library at Berlin. It forms part ofa batch ofAtharvan- texts, pre
sented to that institution by Professor Eggeling. Cf. Die Hand
schriften-Verzeicbnisse der Egl. Bibliothek, Vol. v : Verzeichniss derSanskrit und Prakrit-Handschriften vou A . Weber, Vol. 1 1 , N r. l494
(p. MS. or. oct. It consists of1 36 folios of1 1—1 2 lines a
page. The title is Kaucika -bhasya , and it extends to the end ofthe
second kandika ofadhyaya vi (kandika 48 in the continuous count) .
Here the text is treated as though fairly a t an end , a t least as far as
the immediate source ofthis copy is concerned , inasmuch as the colo
phon, date and number ofclokes, by which the text is measured , are
given at the end : mahavsdarthavr'
da upadbydyaca tsaya rmagtalt propan
trasya bhattadarilalcrtdu kaupikabbdsye scribe’dhydye dvitiya ka indilcd
samdptd bhagnaprsfikafigrioa stabdhadrstir adhomtdchar’
n kastena li
kln‘
ta in grashthafin) ya tnena paripalayet cake 1 762 ydm afi ndmaaar’
n
vatsara asadhapnklatrayodagt ravicdsare samap to’
yarit grarizthalt
xii Introduction.
gravhthasar’
nkbya 3 790. Darila is mentioned frequently in the pad
dhati ofKscava (N r . and occasional ly in the Atharvani‘
ya-
pad
dha ti (N r. but Vatsacarman, his grandfather, is known hitherto
only from Darila ’s work : ‘ padas ofthe teacher Vatsacarman’
(padd
upadhyayava tsaparmanalt) are cited severa l times, e. g. at 32 . 26
(fol. 101 b, l . 35 . 6 (fol. 1 08 b, l . 46. 48 (fol. 129a , l . 48. 9
(fol. 136 a , l . Very high praise is bestowed upon Vatsacarmau in
a cloka cited a t 6. 37 (fol. 84 a , 1. na tend M yalt suhrd astt'
kaccin
na sarvakarmapra timo’sti rajan na matrtulyab kvacid astt
'
band/tar
na va tsacarmapra timo’sti (vi)deau. Through the kindness ofDr.
Johannes Klatt, the custos ofthe Indian department ofthe Royal
Library at Berlin, the editor was enabled to obtain a copy ofthe
MS. ,w hich was afterwards compared and corrected by himself
during his stay in Berlin in the summer of1884. The copy w illbe
turned over in due time to the library ofthe American Oriental
Society . The text is very corrupt, and the comment often very obscure:
no attempt has been made to restore the manifold corruptions in this
text, or in any ofthe paddhatis to be mentioned bel ow. A better
picture ofthe character and value ofsuch an exegetic help is rendered
by presenting the text as it is, rather than by attempting to restore
it throughout : individual emendations and suggestions, whenever
given, are bracketed. On the whole Darila ’s work forms the most
valuable single factor in the present edition. The MSS. ofthe text do
not divide the sutras, and that is the principa l difficulty in the more
obscure parts ofthe text. For this, for the exegesis ofmany difficult
passages, and for the explanation ofmany words the text is ofpara
mount importance : cf. p . a fg.
1 1 . The same. The only printed notice ofthe existence in
India ofa commentary to the sutra is found in Martin Haug’s
report on his journey in Guzerat in the winter of1 863—1864, an ex
tract from which is printed in Ind. Stud . ix, p. 174 . Hang simply
mentions, that he saw in Broach a MS. ofthe siltra with the com
menta ry, without stating the name ofthe commentator. Through the
kindness ofthe Orienta l translator to the government, Rae Bahadur
Introduction. xiii
Shankar Pandurang Pandit, an honorary member ofthe American
Orienta l Society, the editor w as enabled to compare a secondMS. of
the bhasya ofDarila . The owner is anAtharva-vaidika namedVenkahBhatjtGore, a liasVenkuDajt, who lives at Sangli in the South Marathacountry. The MS. is modern, beautiful ly w ritten
, and ca reful ly cor
rected, consists of200 folios of9 lines to the page, and goes just as
far as the Berlin codex, namely to the end ofkand. 48. Moreover
it repeats with such absolute fidelity the portentous mass ofcorrupt
ions, which characterize that codex, as to render certain the con
elusion that both go back to the same source : they seem both to be
very faithful cOpies ofthe same origina l. This MS. therefore in no
way benefited the edition : there was no occasion to distinguish it
from the preceding. The colophon ofthisMS. is identica l with that of
the Berlin codex , excepting the date cake bhdi'
padapuddha
dm'
ttyar'
n maritdavasars samap to’
yarit gra tin/ml" granithasar’
nkhyd 3790.
Mr. Shankar P. Pandit also has in use for his forthcoming
edition ofSayana’
s commentary to the Atharva-Veda another MS.
ofDarila , which he compared with the Sangli-MS. , sent to me.
This a lso ends at hand. 48, and hails from the same source. The
natural conclusion to be derived from this noteworthy coincidence
would seem to be, either that Darila did not comment beyond kand.
48 , or that a part ofhis work is lost. The former a lternative is
however set aside by the testimony ofKecava (N r. who mentions
Darila ’s Opinion (iti dM lama tam) on passages beyond , as w el l as
within the first 48 kandikas : see c. g. 31 . 7 ; 40. 10; 54. 15; 58. 20; probably
a lso at 43. 3, and 1 20 (under the designation bkasyakdra). On the
other hand it seems grow ingly unlikely that the complete comment
ary ofDarila wil l yet be found . Darila is probably the only one
who wrote a commenta ry to the Kaucika in the ordinary sense of
the w ord. Kecava’
s work is a paddhati: he rarely explains single
words or the language ofthe sutra in genera l , but merely aims to
make clearer, usually by expansion, the rites enjoined by the sutra ,
to readers acquainted with its language. Two bhasyakaras, named
Bhadra andRudra , are mentioned in theAtharvaniya -
paddhati(N r. 13;
xiv Introduction.
cf. J. A . O. S. xi, p . 376, note and very frequently by Kscava ;
since however severalquotations from them are metrica l, we may
suppose that they were authors ofsmrti-w orks, holding perhaps the
same relation to Kauciks , as the Karmapradipa or Chandogapariqista
ofKatyayana to the sfi tra ofGobhila in the Sims -Veda. The search
for a correct and complete MS. ofDarila is therefore ofprime im
portance for the advance ofAtharvanic studies.
c. The paddha tis.
1 2. Dac. Kar. The title ofa paddhati to certain selected parts
ofthe Kaucika is daca karmani brahmavsdoktani. It is nr. 153 ofthe
Bombay government’s collection of1879—1880, and restricts itselfto
those parts ofthe Kaucika , which treat strictly speaking ofhouse- ritual
only. It begins with the ajya tantra (cf.Kane. 1 -6 ; and then turns
to the omits/cards, from the garbbadhana to the ca tnrthikarma (Kane.
58—58 ; 70 citing the mantras in ful l , and with the regular
accent marks in red. Those parts ofthe Kaucika, which are more
especia l ly Atharvanic in their character (see below under it), it does
not touch upon at any point. The MS. is very modern,and exhibits
the fol low ing colophon content 1 867 karttilcamass culdap aksc 6
bbrguvdsarc adj/elm siddhapurvastavyan’
t udicyajr'
iattya puklasnkhardma
atmajahrdayaramalilchitarit pathondrthan’
s paritcoliramakrsna idarit
pasta/rain vdranasiksetrc kapyarit lipilcrtarh ladivr’
cvscvarasamtpu
A text ca l led Daca karmaui, a lso a paddhati, describing house-cere
monies, has been published in India , and a copy ofit can be found at
the RoyalLibrary a t Berlin : it has no connection with the Atharva
Veda .
18 . Ath. Paddh. The conventional designation Atharvaniya
paddhati is the title ofa text, ofwhich there are two modern MSS.
in the Roya l Library a t Berlin. Cf. Die Handschrifteu-Verzeichnisseder Kgl. Bibliothek zu Berlin, vol. v : Verzeichniss der Sanskrit
and Prakrit-Handschriften von A. Weber, vol. 1 1,nrs. 1495 and 1496
(pp. 86, a lso J. A. O. S. vol. xi, p. 375. The text is a paddhati,
considerably more extensive than the Daca karmani, but a lso ai
most entirely restricted to grhya -practices, in the manner ofthe other
xvi Introduction.
1 4. Antyesti. N r. 152 ofthe Bombay government’s collection
of1879—1880 is a paddhati on the buria l ceremony, bearing on the
wrapper the title: a tharvavedasya amtyestikarma sapindikarandntakar
md tharcavcdasya . 33 fo lios oblong, 10 lines a page ; 608 o lokaa. The
MS. hails from Ahmedabad (amadabada) and has the fol lowing colo
phon : vtbhagapamcoltkrsnasut bariharapa thanartham. On the first
leaf: panicoltlcrsnacibhaga . N o date. The text bears large ly upon
adhyaya xi, but it contains a lso incidental ly an account ofthe ajya-r
tantra under the name Irucantdikakarma (cf. above under and the
arsotsarga .
15. Kscava. Through the kind offices ofMr. Shankar P . Pandit
Iwas enabled to add in the appendix extracts from the paddhati
ofKscava, the Kecavi. The MS to which Ihad access, is the copy
ofa codex in the possession ofthat scholar, which he had made for
my use in this w ork . Though a hasty copy ofan apparently far
from faultless origina l , the extracts given, it is believed , exhaust
pretty well the contributions to the exegesis ofthe sutra , to be
derived from this source. My copy consists of336 folios, of12 - 13 lines
a page . The comments become shorter and shorter as the work ad
vances, and end with adhyaya xiii, parts ofadhyaya xiv having been
treated a long with earlier chapters ofthe text, e. g. the ajya tantra ,
Ki ne. xiv. 1 a long with Kane. 1—6 ; the ” (aka-ceremony,
Kane. xiv. 2 a long with Kane. 19. 28 . The extent, to which the
trea tment becomes more and more hurried tow ards the end, may be
understood in the light ofthe fact that adhydyas i—vn absorb 275
ofthe 336 folios ofthe MS. used here. At the end ofadhy. xi there
is the fol low ing colophon sainva t 1 680 praeartamane mdghacadi
paincaml cit /ere svasya nirikganartban'
t ta tbatmajaganecasyavalokand
rthar’
n idan‘
t sanibz’
tdvidhelzkducilcenoktan'
t bkasyain yahyanagarc sara tii
gapuracasina talha cannakifdlchadbydyr'
na ganecenaritlokhiyadavcna ca
prir astu cubharit bbava tu . At the end ofthe codex are the follow ing
w ords : iii pri grhyapaddha tiat) sampflrnalt samaptalt sariwa t 1 883
ndmdgasaramdse gulclapalcse astamyarh ravivdsarc likhitar’
n grar'
ntha
sainpflrnalz(l).
Introduction. xvii
The explanations given by Kecava aim at the expansion of
the ritual as presented by Kaucika , rather than tow ards an ex
planation.
ofthe w ords : cases are not w anting, how ever, in w hich
individualw ords are explained , usua lly in a sa tisfactory manner ; cf.
below p. a fg. Occasiona l ly, e. g. at 29. 15 ; 40. 16, Kscava
differs more or less w idely with Darila . Kscava seems to have
command ofa pretty wide range ofauthorities, especial ly ofthose
within the limits ofAV. literature. He recognizes the tradition,
according to which the schools ofthe AV . are nine in number (naca
bhcdfilt : and reports , in accordance with theAth. Paddh.,that the
Kaucika (samhitavidhi) is the sutra offourcakhas, the cannaktya at the
head (cf. J.A. O . S. xi. He cites Upavarsa ( 1 . Mann a
gobhilabrdhmanalz (2 . MEhaki (fol. 807, l . 1 ; cf. Ath . Paris. 24. 10 ;
46. 3 ; Vancabr. the school ofthe carana vaidyds (6. 87 : cf. below ,
p. xxxvi, andInd. Stud. iii. 277), the five ka lpasoftheAV . (seeJ A .O. S.
xi. 376fg. ; Kec. 1 . 8 ; 39. 5—12 ; 46. 25 ; 47 . 2 ; 56. the Ath. Paricistas
(e. g. 7 . More important is the fact that he cites familiarly the
following four authorities : Darila,Rudra, Bhadra, and Paithinasi.
Kec. , like Ath. Paddh. , states explicitly , that Darila , Rudra , and
Bhadra are the three commentators ofthe Kaucika (see adhyaya vi,
end " ob/tilt tribht'
r bhasyakarat'
lt kauciko vicar-itch) .
The interesting fact that Kecava quotes Darila not only
in the first 48 kandikas, but a lso beyond kandika 48, has been men
tioned above. Rudra and Bhadra seem to be commentaries, some
w hat in the style ofsmrtis, for metrica l passages are quoted
from Rudra at 49. 3—27 (p. and from Bhadra at 9, end
(p. 86, end (p. Rudra is quoted in addition at 7 . 14 ;
31 . 7 ; 46. 9 ; 58 . 20 ; Bhadra at 6. 87 ; 49, end (p . 58 . 20 .
Both are occasiona l ly opposed to Darila, e. g. at 58. 20 . Rudra
is quoted a lso by Sayana in his commentary to the AV., e. g. in
the introduction, p . 27 ofShankar Pandit’s edition, and p . 5 ofthe
text. But little has been learned about Faithinasi, since attention was
drawn to him by the editor in the xi. 876. In A3) . Paddh.
at Kane. 9. 9 the passage is not excerpted in this edition he is
xviii Introduction.
spoken ofas a paddhalikara ; Dac. Kar. , Ath. Paddh., and Kec. at
Kane. 79. 9 cite a eloka ofPaithinasi (Kec. cites the same cloka
a lso a t 34. 14 without ascribing it to this author) . He is cited other
w ise by Dar. at 6. 29, 30 , 37 (fol. 31 b, l . 1 , 6 ; 84 s , I. 2) etc. ; Kec.
45. 19 ; 5l. l; 58 . 19, and Sayana’s commentary pp . 5, 267 , w ithout
revea ling his exact character. Prof. Julius Jol ly has kindly draw n my
attention to the fol low ing places in which Paithi’
nasi, the author on
dharma ,is cited : Harada tta ’s commentary on Apastamba
’s Dbar
masutra , vol. n, p . 80 ofBt’
ihler’
s edition ; Kubera ’s Da ttakacan
drika ; Jimutavahana’
s Dayabhaga pp. 108 , 210 , 278, 276 ; Viramitro
days p . 668 ; a lso in the Smrticandrika Vyavaharamayukha,
and other w orks. The citations allbear on the law ofmarriage and
heritage, and are partly in prose and partly in verse, which seems to
indica te that the Faithinasi cited in these texts was the author ofa
dharmasfltra , or a smnz’
. N one ofthese occur, or are a l luded to in the
commentaries to the Ki ncika. Paithinasi is mentioned further in
Ath. Paric. 4. 8 ; 17 . 13 ; 43. 4 ; in the Pravaradhyaya ofthe White
Yajur-Veda , 16 (Vera. d . Berl . Hdschr. i. p. 58, l. in the intro
duction to Acarka’
s or Aciditya’s commentary on the Karmapradipa
(see Zeitschrift der deutschen morgenlandischen Gesellschaft vol.
xxxv, p . Weber’s cata logue ofMSS. ,vol. i, nrs. 322, 1028,
1 166 ; Kulinka at Mann n . 72 ; Madhusudana Sarasva ti , 1nd.
Stud. i. p. 20 , l . 6 from bottom ; Raghunandana Ahn. p . 278 , l . 1 1
from bottom. He is everywhere spoken ofas an author ofsmrtt’
, and
is mentioned a long with the other wel l -known authors ofsuch works.
The question w hether Paithinasi, the author ofthe work on dharma ,
stood in especialrapport with the AV. is stil l an Open one. Biihler,
Mann iii. 1 , note (Sacred Books ofthe East, vol. xxv. p . remarks ,
that in the more ancient dharmasfitra,only the three Vedas are
ordered to be studied . Apastamba, although he is not oneofthe earliest
sfi trakaras, recognizes the separate position ofthe AV. in not in
cluding it with the tray?vids , and mentioning it separately at u . 1 1 .
29. 12 , qugting from it a t ii. 3. 7 . 12—1 7 ; cf. Biihler, Introduction
to Apastamba pp . xxiv. xxv. xxix (S . B . E . vol. ii). In Bauddha
Introduction. xix
yana iv. 8. 4 ; 5. 1 the Atharvan is apparently on the same level with
the other Vedas. Cf. a lso Mann xi. 83.
d. Accessory litera ture in manuscrip t.
16. The N aksa trakalpa was accessible to the editor in three
MSS., in allofwhich it stands a t the head ofa codex ofAtharva
parictstas (see nr. cf. J. A . O . S . xi. 378 . Two ofthese MSS.
belong to the Bombay government and exhibit no distinguishing
headings. The third codex is MS. or. fol. 973, an apograph from a
Bombay codex,presented by Biihler to the Roya l library at Berlin
seeWeber, Verzeichniss etc. vol. 1 1 , nr. 1497 (p. This work,as all
the fol lowing, bears but very indirectly on the Kaucika : its contents
are described byWeber, Die vedischen N achrichten von den N aksa tra ,
part it. p . 392 (Berlin and by Sayana in the introduction to
his commentary on the AV. , p . 25 ofShankar Pandit’s edition.
1 7 . The Cantikalpa is ofvery subordinate va lue. Though quite
on a level , as far as its contents are concerned , with the least sigui
ficant ofthe paricistas, it is, as far as known, never found counted
as one ofthem, but holds a place among the five ka lpas ofthe
AV. ; cf. J . A . O. S. xi. 879. The MS. used was Chambers 144,
Weber’s Verzeichniss, vol. 1 , N r. 868 (p . The contents ofthe
text are described byWeber,N aksatra ii. p . 892, and in Sayana
’
s in
troduction to his commentary on the AV. , p. 26. The fifth ka lpa of
the AV.,which is ca l led variously Afigirasakalpa, Abhicarakalpa , or
Vidhanakalpa (cf. J . A . O. S. p . 877 was not a t the disposa l
ofthe editor : no MS. ofthis text, as far as is known, is to be found
in European libraries. That the text is ofbut sma l l va lue can be
seen from the description ofit given by SEyana , ibid . When found
it may elucidate some points in adhyaya vi ofthe Kaucika .
18 . Ath. Paris. The collection oftexts designated thus goes by
the name ofAtharva-paricistas, occasional ly kaufilcolctan‘
i paricistani:
cf. Ind . Stud. i. 82 , note ; the caranavyilha , Ath. Paric. 49 (Weber,
Verzeichniss, vol. i. p. Weber , Ind. Lit. p . 170. Four MSS.
were used : two belong to the Roya l Library in Berlin, and are de
scribed respectively byWeber, Verzeichniss, vol . i, nrs. p . 89fg. ;
Introduction.
vol. 1 1, ar. 1497 , p . 87fg. Two more have a lready been alluded to
under ur. 16. Some ofthe texts ofthis collection, as the orsotsarga
the rajiidm indramahdtsana the ganamala (34) and the afl huta
texts (67 , 70 bear directly upon corresponding passages in the
Kaucika ; pratikas ofAtharvan mantras are employed very gene
ra lly . Once, in the appendix to the N aksatrakalpa , w hich figures
as the first paricista , there occurs in sakalapatha a version of. AV.
(Cannaltiya-
cakha) vi. 1 28, w hich appears a lso in the Kashmirian
cakha: see Roth , D er Atharra -Veda iu Kaschmir, p. 1 2 , note , and
the editor, Seven Hymns ofthe AV . p. 19fg. (American Journa l of
Philology, vol. vu . nr. 4, p . In genera l the paricistas yield
but very little, which directly elucidates the text, either ofthe AV
or its sutras .
e. Portions ofthe tart previously edited.
Adhyaya x, which contains the wedding-rites has been edited,
translated, and annotated by Dr. E .Haas in the Indische Studien, vol.
v. p . 267—41 2 . The author’s translation and notes are supplemented by
ProfessorWeber. Adhyaya xiii, the book on omensand portents, has
been edited, translated , and annotated by Weber, in the transactions
the Roya l Academy at Berlin , 1859 : Zwei vedische Tex te iiber
Omina und Portents , pp. 844fg. Both scholars are entitled to praise
and thanksfor their excel lent presentations ofthese parts ofthe text,
based as they were on the single Chambers MS. (nr. 4 above).
ii. The composition ofthe sittra.
The slitra ofKincika differs from all other known stitras in
the scope ofthe practices, which it has elaborated for the use ofthe
members ofthe school , to w hich it pertains. It is not a crouto
satra : this function is performed for the school ofCannaka in
the AV. by the ao-cal led VaitAna -sfi tra (or Vitana-kal pa : cf. J . A.
O . S. vol. xi, p . as may be seen at once by comparing the
treatment ofthe new -moon and full-moon sacrifices, described by
each text : Kauc. 1—6; Vait. 1—4. The terminology connected
with pronto -practices is wanting : the words hotar, adhvaryu and ad
gdtar, in their technicalmeanings, do not occur in the entire text of
Introduction. xxi
the Kaueika , and the pronto -fires are employed only occasiona l ly and
secondarily, e. g. 22 . 14 ; 67 . 6 ; 70 . 9—12 ; 7 1 . 1—0
6 ; 77 . 23 ; 80 . 18—23 ;The agnibotra is mentioned twice 25.
N or is the text a grhya-sfitra in the ordinary sense ofthe word .
It contains, to be sure, all the sa lient practices, which are regularly
treated in such texts, notably the sacraments (sarhslrara) , from con
ception, through marriage, to dea th ; a lso the madlmparlra , ajya tantra ,
etc. But these do not occupy the most prominent position in the work
they seem to me pretty clearly absorbed, probably in some secondary
manner, possibly at a later period,into the main body ofthe w ork .
This cannot be described otherwise, than by saying that it is a sutra
ofthe AV.,i. c. an account, in sutra form , ofthe practices implied
a long w ith the recita tion ofthe individua l Atharvan hymns : the re
citation and the practice, or perhaps, to speak more cautiously, some
prs tice, ofwhich the sutra gives a later developed form,ofcourse went
hand in hand from earliest times. And even ifwe should shrinkfrom
regarding the Atharva - sfi tras as the nucleus ofthe work, about
which the other parts were gathered later, because the grhya-siitras
represent a larger preportion ofthe bulk ofits subject-matter, w e
may at any ra te safely speak ofthe Kaucika as a mix ture oftwo di
stinct kinds ofsiltras, Atharva- siitras , and grhya- sutras . This dis
tinction wil l be adhered to in the fol lowing discussion.
N o tradition as to time and place ofcomposition is extant.
We have only two da tes ofrelative chronology w ithin the literature
ofthe Atharvan itself. First, the mantra or hymna l period is
pretty wel l concluded . The text presupposes the sanihita ofthe
Cannaka -
cakha, as wil l be shown pretty conclusively below p. xxxvu
it seems a lso to be acquainted w ith materials hailing from the
Kashmir-
cakha (see Roth , D er Atharva -Veda in Kaschmir, p .
Ifthe report ofKecava and the Atharvaniya-
paddhati see the in
troductions to these paddhatis, and J . A . O . S. xi. p. 377 tha t
this siltra contains the practices in vogue in four cakhas ofthe AV.,
the Cinnakiya etc.,is true, w e may go so far as to suppose
,tha t the
various redactions ofAtharvanmaterials in most, ifnot all, the schools
xxii Introduction.
ofthat Veda were in the main finished , at the time when the practices,
reported in the Kaucika, were put into sfl tra form. Second ly, this
sutra is prior to, and is presupposed by the Vaitana-sutra etc. This
conclusion has been established beyond doubt, it is believed , by the
editor in his a rticle, ‘On the position ofthe Vaitana -sutra in the
literature ofthe AV J . A . O . S. xi, p. 375 fg. The Vaili on is the
crauta-manua l ofthe Atharvavedins, composed at a time, when their
efi'
orts to establish themselves as an orthodox Vedic school rendered
impera tive the possession ofan independent treatise on theVedic sacri
fices. How long a period elapsed between the redaction ofthe Ki ncika
and tha t ofthe Vaitana , it is impossible to state ; Iwould only ex
press the belief, which has grown w ith prolonged study, tha t the
elitra ofKaucika a lso represents a rather la te product ofthe efforts
to put into exact, easily remembered form the traditionalpractices
ofthe A tharvan. This must not be misunderstood to imply tha t the
practices themselves are necessarily modern : it lies in the na ture of
this Veda , that recita tion and practice go hand in hand ; many hymns
ofthe A tharvan become impossible without actual manipula tion of
the objects mentioned in them .
The redaction ofthe Kaucika may have been a single one, i. e.
all the ma teria ls, w hich go to make up our text, may a t a given
period have been collected for the first time into that wel l
defined col lection, w hich w e have before us : I do not venture to
assert that there w as a time, when there existed a corresponding
treatise ofapproximately the same scope, which would justify us in
speaking ofan earlier form ofthe text , or in claiming, tha t certain
parts were added after the text left the hands ofthe last redactors .
But Ipropose to show , that the materia ls, w hich w ere col lected for
this osiltra , must have come from different sources, ofsomew ha t indi
vidua l character, and that these were not w orked over by our
redaction in a manner so perfect, as to sil'
soe the marks ofdifferent
time and different w orkmanship .
The thirteenth adhyaya , the book on omens and portents,be
trays its individua lity chiefly by a certain remoteness ofits subject
xxiv Introduction.
not operate to anything like the extent, to w hich they appear
here : they are especia l ly characteristic ofadhyaya xiii. The fact,
finally, that this part ofthe text is introduced by a table ofcontents in
kandika 93, w ould seem to point strongly, towards the independent
composition ofthe book on omens and portents : in that case the
work must have been incorpora ted by the redactors ofthe text, in
its fina l form . Such , in fact, is the opinion ofProfessorWeber in his
treatise, Zwei Vedische Textefiber Omina und Portents,Transactions
ofthe Roya l Academy ofBerlin 1858 , pp . 345, 384.
I see no reason for doubting this view . It willappear in the
sequel tha t the Kaucika is composed ofvarious strata , which have
not been worked over so evenly by the author ofthe siltra , as to
efi'
ace the marks ofseparate authorship , a l though allthe ma terials,
hailing as they do from the same or closely kindred schools, have
much in common,and a lthough there are evident attempts on the
part ofthe author ofthe sfi tra a t assimilating allthe materia ls, which
he has incorporated into his w ork . The familiar employment in
adhyaya xiii ofthe catanagana the matrnamani saktani
95. 4; 96 3; 1 14. 3; the vastospattyani saktani ( 120 . proves,
either a know ledge ofthe rest ofthe work these ganas are de
scribed at 8 . 23 fg. or a t least a familiarity w ith the leading
technica l terms ofthe school . At 1 18 . 1 a mantra -selection, which
does not hail from the Cannak‘
iya-sa tbhita, is cited w ith its pra tika
only : this can be accounted for only by the fact tha t it has been
quoted previously in sakalapi tha a t 91 . l, i. e . prior to odby. xiii ; cf.
the pra tika bhava tan’
z nab samanasau samolrasdu at 133 . 7, which is
based upon the sakalapatha a t 108 . 2,or elsewhere the pra t
‘
ika idava
tsa raya , at w hich is based upon the sakalapatha at This is
in allprobability an instance, in which the redactor has succeeded in
assimilating hismateria ls, w hereas he seems to have failed ofthis result,
when he quotes inful l the mantra ayac ca’
gns’si etc. at a l though
it has appeared previously in sakalapatha at 5. 1 3 ; or, leaving aside
adhyaya xiii, w hen he presents tw ice in sakalapatha the mantra vaha
capanijatavedab etc at 45. 14 and S til l less successful was he in
Introduction xxv
carrying out siltra methods , w hen he left in his fina l redaction the
mantra cra tam'
vra tapa taye in sakalapatha , at 42 . 16, w hereas the
pratika occurs previously at 6. 19 : see below p. xxviii. A siltra
w ork , in order to be consistent, must have reversed this rela tion.
Another instance ofuneven finish is furnished by 137 . 30, w here the
pra tikas ofthree successive verses are given : a t 2 . 41 the pratika of
the first ofthese,followed by iti tisrbhilt is quoted under essentia l ly
the same circumstances .
Very likely the book on omens and portents once upon a time exi
sted separately somew here in A tharvan quarters, and was incorporated
into the Kaucika , owing to the genera l fitness ofthe subject matter
in such a col lection. Similarly there were incorporated into Par. Gr.
three chapters on omens and portents, which w ere excluded, perhaps
unjustly, by the editor, Professor Stenzler : see Spetjer, Bemerkungenzu denGrhyasfi tra , t dschrift voorInd . Taa l Land enVolkenkunde,
1 879, p. 39fg. The fusion ofthis book with the body ofthe text,
though accomplished in a pretty thorough manner, has not removed
the traces ofthis individua l character.
It seems very likely, though it is not so superficial ly evident,
that adhyaya xiv a lso represents a later stratum ofthe Kaucika, or
at least, that the origina l redactors themselves added the five very
heterogenous chapters ofw hich this book consists, after the main
body ofthe w ork was concluded . There is, to begin with , no
imaginable reason for the insertion ofadhyaya xiii between xn and
xiv : ifxiii is a sort ofpa ricista, it fol low s tha t xiv w as added at
the same time, or stil l la ter. This is pretty wel l supported by
the interna l evidence ofthese chapters . Kandika 141 contains
an excessively corrupt account of the rules for veda- reading
and the intermissions in the same, in mixed prose and verse its
later smrti-character cannot fail to impress itselfupon the reader.
It seems to be an after- thought, forkand. 139 treats ofthe introduction
ofpupils to veda - reading in better sutra style, and the insertion
between these chapters ofthe indramahotsaca , a raja -Icarma,would
be simply senseless. And kand. 139, though its style in genera l does
xxvi Introduction.
not difi'
er from those parts ofthe work,w hich dea l w ith house
ceremonies proper, is a lso subject to suspicion, because it deals with
materia ls, w hich have been trea ted previously in their proper place
a t 56. 8 fg. Here the pupil is made to recite the savitri ; a t 1 39. 10
the savitri, and in addition two very characteristic Atharvan mantras,
iv. 1 . 1 , and i. 1 fg. This looks very strongly like an after- thought
in the vein ofthe paricistas, and due to the constantly growing desire
to vindicate for this Veda by every device a position ofunimpugnable
strength and orthodoxy among the ca nonica l books ; cf. e. g . the
ex tract, Ath. Paric. 2 . 3, 4, reported in J . A. O . S . xi, p . 378 , note.
A bit oftechnicalevidence, that this kandika is not quite ofa piece
with the main body ofthe work, seems to be furnished by the word
trisap tiya 139. 10. At Kane. 7 . 8 there is a paribhasa-sutra , which
demands that during the rest ofthe work pamam (se. sfdrtam)
sha l l be the handy designation ofthe trisap tiya- hymn i. 1 : this is
consistently carried out throughout the w ork. wherever this hymn
is employed ; see 10. 1 ; 1 1 . 1 ; 12. 10 ; 14 . l; 16. 5 ; 1 8. l, 19 ; 32. 28 .
The fact that this adhikara is not va lid here , shows at any rate the
insufficient assimilation ofthis chapter to the rest ofthe w ork , and
seems to point pretty strongly , a long w ith the afore-mentioned evi
dence,to the late character ofthe chapter.
Similar is, the case ofkand. 188 . This contains a broad
presentation ofthe astakd -ceremony,w hich appears previously , trea ted
in good siitra style,a t 19. 28 fg. c a va recognizes the essential
identity ofboth accounts , and trea ts them together in kand. 19. I
see no reason for doubting, that kand. l38 represents a la ter addendum.
And a consideration ofthe style ofkand. 140 , w hich deals w ith the
indramahotsava , warrants the same conclusion. This a lso is to all
intents a parictsta , and it occurs in a very slightly extended form
as the 1 9th ofthe Atharva-
paricistas, w hich proves a t least, that
there w as nothing foreign to such a col lection in its style and lan
guage. Again I cannot regard the systema tic account ofthe ajya
tantra , which is presented in kand. 137 , as anything more than a
somewhat ex tended account ofa part ofthe darpaparnamasa-cere
Introduction. xxvii
monies, enriched , to be sure, by precepts for making the vedi and the
laksanam. Kane. 6. 29, 30 reads : imau darcaparnamasdu cyakhyatau
darcaparnamasabhyain pakayajrialz. There is therefore no occasion
for a corresponding provision a t 137 . 43 : cyalchyatan’
t sarvapalcaya
jiiiyarit tantrum. At 137 . 37 - 40 the four long siltras 3. 5—8 are re
pcnfsd verbatim a mere a l lusion would have sufficed in a com ic
na te single sfi tra work, as e. g . the mantra a t 2 . 1 is repeated correctly
in pratika a t 137 . 32 . That kand. 187 from the standpoint ofstirra
style , is later than kand. 1 - 6 , may be seen by comparing the passage
2 . 41 , ogair bhamyam iti tisrbhir , w ith 137 . 30, where the pratikas of
all three verses (xn. 1 . 19—21) are w ritten out in ful l. We may add
tha t the paddhatis (Kscava, D ac. Kar., Ath. Paddh. and Antyesti)
implicate a lmost inextricably passages from one and the other ac
count, ia describing either the darcapfirnamasa'
u or the djya tantra .
We may therefore believe with as much certainty, as lies in the
nature ofsuch deductions, that adhyayas xiii and xiv represent a
la ter stratum ofthe w ork .
Very peculiar is the position ofthe first six kandikas ofthe first
adhyaya . After a few very genera l paribhasa-sutras ( 1 which dea l
with the sources ofthe work , a set ofmore specia l paribhasas fol low
(9 These dea l with difi'
erences between the w orship ofthe
deeds and the pitaras, as is frequently the case at the beginning of
sfi tra works : e. g. Cankh.Cr Apast . Gr. etc. Otherwise the first six
kandikas trea t the darcapcrnantasa -ceremonies only. But the scope
ofthe paribhasas 9—2 1 must have. been greater than the first six
kandikas, as no a l lusion to any form ofworship ofthe mem e
occurs in these . It w ould be possible to suppose tha t these pari
bhasas a l lude to a later part ofthe w ork , and this is no doubt the
case ; see especia l ly adhyaya xi. But technica l ly there is this diffi
culty : immediately after the darcaparnamasan there are three kand
iki’
is , containing paribhasas ofmuch w ider scope ; these are applied
from that point on, w hile there is for a long series ofchapters no
occasion for the action ofthe adhikara of9 - 2 1 in the first kandika.
Icannot withhold the impression, that the first six kandikas did not
xxviii Introduction.
origina l ly standowhere they now are found , and that they were
placed there in deference to the ordinary habit ofthe Yajus- samhitas
(see TS.,MS Kath . S. , Kap. S.
, and or still more p rimarily
the crauta- sfi tras (Cafikh. , Acv.
, Laty ., Katy , Laty .
, Apast. ; cf. also
Vait. ofopening w ith this performance . And there is not
w anting a certain amount oftechnica l evidence in support ofthis
view . The stanza vratdni vra tapatays is quoted by its pra tika at
6. 18, w hereas it occurs in sakalapatha a t 42 . 16 . This w ou ld seem
to indicate, according to the ordinary habit ofthe Kaucika and the
Vait. that 6. 18 origina l ly fol lowed 42 . 16. It must be mentioned
however, that a similar instance, w hich does not admit ofsuch an inter
pretation, appears in the case ofthe stanza acyuta (Kec. acyuta dyaur
iti), w hose pratika at 35 . 12 is followed by the sakalapatha at 98 . 2.
In fact the mantras ofadhyaya xiii seem occasiona l ly to be handled,
as though they formed a litt le sa t'
nhita by themselves ; so e. g . the
ganamila, Ath. Paric. 34. 29, quotes the mantra a tKane. (see the
note there) by its pra tika ya asnra (l) a long w ith pratikas ofAtharvan
verses. The sutra pra yacha parcum itidarbhaharaya datran'
t prayacha ti
(5. 24) is fol lowed at 8 . 1 1 by a paribhasa-sfi tra to the same efi
'
ect in
somewha t modified language . This seems to prove at least, that chapters
1—6 are not constructed in harmony with the chapters fol lowing . I
do not venture to decide, whether they once stood in some other
part ofthe w ork, or merely represent a different stratum , worked
over by some specia l hand , or dating from a later period . They
might have stood fittingly betw een kandikas 52 and 53, immediately
after the Atharva -sfi tra proper, and at the beginning ofthe grhya
chap ters . Iam content, how ever, to point out the peculiarities of
this section, without urging any conclusion.
The A tharra - sfi tra proper, as it has been styled above, begins
at kand. 7 , and extends to kand. 53, though it is interrupted by the
passages kand. 42 . 15 to the end of45 , w hich are in the style ofthe
grhya- sutras. This part ofthe w ork presents the strongest character
istics ofAtharvan life,while the remaining kandikas, up to the end of
adhyaya x n, present ordinary grhya practices, trea ted from the point of
Introduction xxix
view ofthe A tharvan, and upon the foundation ofAtharvan mantras.
The Atharva -sutras are written in condensed sfi tra -style, and contain
by far the most origina l practices : the language ofthese sfi tras is
notew orthy for its striking lexica l materia ls, and their va lue as an aid
towards the exegesis ofthe Atharva -samhita is ofa very high order.
Of. the editor’s articles, containing contributions to the exegesis of
the AV., a list ofwhich is given on p. t t. They differ more
over from the rest ofthe work in quoting very few mantras which
are not found in the Atharva -sar'
ahita. The style ofthe grhya
sfi tras is palpably broader than that ofthe Atharva -sutras, and
there are a number oftechnica l points which differentiate the two
divisions. Altogether the impression left upon the peritsalofboth
is, that the fina l result ofthe redaction, w hich we have before us,
represents thefusion ofanAtharva - sutra w ith an ordinary grhya -sfi tra .
The most sa lient point which distinguishes the grhya- sfi tras
are the very frequent mantras not derived from the Atharva
samhita, and therefore given in sakalapatha. Frequently both pra
tika and sakalapatha ofthe same mantra occur together at 6. 2
the pratika follows the sakalapatha ; at 42. I5, 1 7 ; 62 . 20, 21 ; 68 . 9,
10 ; 68 . 25, 26 ; 72 . 13 1 4 ; 90. 25—91 . 1 ; 92 . 30 , 31 ; 97 . 7 , 8 ; 107 . 1 ,
2 ; 108. 1 , 2 ; 1 1 7 . 3, 4 ; 128 . 3, 4 ; 133 . 2 , 3 ; 139. 25, 26 the pratika
precedes the sakalapfitha . Occasiona l ly Atharvan pratikas occur
together w ith mantras in sakalapatha : 6. 2 ; 7 1 . 6 ; 72. 13 ; 78. 10
133. 2 . The extent ofthe mantra -materia l, not derived from the AV. ,
is very considerab le, as may be seen by surveying index C .
The broader style ofthe grhya - sutras is best recognized through
their mode ofquoting pratikas. At the beginning of68 . 27 three
successive verses are cited each with their pratika (cf. also 137 .
At 54. 9 ; 57 . 7 ; 75. 24 79. 1 7 ; 90 15 ; 92 . 30 the phrase iti etaya (sc.
red) is employed in quoting a single verse ; at 68. 27 this is extended
to iti sd rdltam stand ; at 77 . 5 we have ity etam fcom ; a t 90 . 25 ity
etabhilz(sc. rgbhilt) . Similarly the phrase iti saktena occurs at 64. 27 ;
ity ansna saktena at 53. 13 ; ity etena saktena at 54. 5 ; ity star‘
s tribhil:
ulk at 67. 15 ; at 65. 9 iti sflktena refers only to part ofa hymn
xxx Introduction.
(x. 9. The word ubhayor at 8 1 . 20 precedes tautologica lly
the quotation oftwo pratikas; the expression iti dnabhydm (se. rgbhyam)
at 57 23 is employed in addition to the quotation ofthe two pratikas
ofvn . 61 . 1 , 2 , w hile at 54. 7 ; 56 . 1 ; 57 . l the same expression
is employed,when only the pratika ofthe first ofthe verse s is quoted.
M 57 . 29; 29 w e have iti tisrbhil} (se. rgbhilt) , or iti lisralt
(sc. road) ; at 54. 18 ; 7 1 . 8 iti catasralt (se. rock) ; at 54. 10 ; 75. 1 1 iti
paficabhilt (se. rgbhilt). Expressions ofthis sort are a lmost entirely
wanting in the Atharva -sfitra ; I have only noted the fol low ing :
at 9 . 1 ; 85. 12 ity elca (sc. rlc) indica tes , that only a single verse of
the hymns in question is to be recited ; at 19. 28 iti sam ena sflktena
seems superfluous. This implies a notable difi'
erence in style , and,
while it may be in part due to the fact that the mantras in the grhya
sutras frequently represent parts oflonger hymns, involving for
their subdivisions the need ofsuch specia l definitions, yet there is at
least no occasion for them in many ofthe cases enumerated .
A somewhat subtile difi'
erence in the forms ofthe root cant+ a
points to the same conclusion. The MSS. agree unanimously in
w riting acamaya ti in the Atharva-sutras (25. 34 ; 26 . 14 ; 27 . 4 ; 28. 1 ;
29. 13 ; 41 . but acamaya ti everyw here else (44. 5 ; 109. 3 ; 1 10. 6 ;
1 1 1 . A similar topical differentia tion seems to appear in the
occurrence ofjuhvad as nom. sing. masc. ofthe present participle of
root 1m in the Atharva- siitra ( 15. juhvan is the form ofthe grhya
sutras (71 . 7 ; 109. 5 ; 1 1 0 . 4 ; 1 1 1 . 5 ; 126 . 9) Less tangible, and less
easy to formulate is the genera l difference in style between the
Atharva - sutras and the grhyasfi tras : the latter are broader, naiver ;
the former severer and more technica l . We may point to a
few expressions il lustrative ofthe grhya-style : ta trai
’ta t sfiktam
anuyojaya ti (53. apas tasu niktvd tandulan acapati (61 . ajyam
juhuyat (63. 9 : ajyam is superfluous on account ofthe adhikara of
the paribhisa- sutra 7 . a tha
’ta odonasacdnam updcdrakalpar
’
n cya
khyasyamalt pmibltyain ekailcasmai tisrastisras ta adhyadlty ada
dltanarit paricrtya (72. pflw ayor uttarasyd rit sralctydm (75. 26 : or
dinary sutra-style demands parvottarasyam), etc. The passage 58 .
xxxi! Introduction.
nini. 3. The verv late over-systematic reports ofthe Puranas, and
other late literature, e . g. the Samskaraganapati ofRimakrsna.
4. Incidenta l mention throughout the literature ofthe Atharvan
itself. The question ofthe cfikhas has been treated often
Weber,Indische Studien i. 1 52 , 296 ; iii. 277—27 8 ; xiii. 434—435 ;
Omina und Portents p. 41 2—41 3 ; Indische Literaturgeschich te p . 170
Max Mt‘
iller , Ancient Sanskrit Literature p . 37 1 ; Rajendrala
lamitra in the introduction to the Gopathabrahmana p . 6 ; Cabdakalpadruma, s. v. veda ; Roth , D erAtharva -Veda inKaschmir, p . 24fg. ;
the editor in J . A. O . S. xi. p. 377—378 ; Simon, Beitrige zur
Kenntniss der vedischen Schulen, p. 31 .
The na tive tradition on this subject is ana lyzed most system
aticallyand critica lly by ProfessorRoth in the monograph cited above.
He arrives at the conclusion,that five school - names may be securely
picked out ofthe varying reports as authentic ; four more he rejects
as nntrusw orthy. Ibelieve however,that a closer adherence to the
incidenta l references to the cakhas, contained in the literature ofthe
A tharvan itself, wil l serve to purify the col lective tradition on this
subject to such an extent, as to render it pretty certain what nine
schools were regarded by the Atharvavedins themselves in the light
ofseparate cakhas. Just as it was possible for the editor to fuse
the variegated reports throughout Hindu litera ture about the five
ka lpas ofthe AV. into a single tenable result see J. A . O. S.
xi,p. 379 fg. so a lso is it possible here to reduce the many
conflicting accounts to one fundamenta l one. And there can be no
doubt,that ofthe four sources ofour know ledge on this subject the
fourth , i. e . the literature ofthe Atharvan itself, is the most va luable.
The sma l ler caranavyuha (Ath. Paric. 49) w as accessible to the
editor in four MSS., whose readings ofthe passage bearing upon
this question may be summarized as fol lows : totro brahmacedosya
nova bheda bhacanti tad ya tha pdippalddas tauda mandala canno
kiya jajala jaladd brabmavada devadarcac caranaoaidyac ca“
. I
tauda is conjectured : the MSS. read standdlz, but the s is cer
tainly due to the very frequent fa lse sandhi offina l s before t (Rw
Introduction. xxxiii
believe, that these nine school names are the nine cakhss ofthe AV. ,
and that the portentous mass ofblundering report,w hich overcrusts
this,is due to false MS. readings, to more or less conscious mal
formation ofthese names on the part oflater w riters , and finally
to later additions.
i. The pdippolada , a lso paippalddaka, pdippalddi, pippalldda ,
p dippola , pippolo, paippalayana , etc. These patronymics go back to
the name ofan acarya pippaladi. The name occurs in Atharvan
literature as fo l lows : The colophons at the end ofthe kindas ofthe
MS. ofthe Kashmirian cakha ofthe AV. exhibit the words ather
oanika -
paippolado-
calcha; see Roth, ibid. p . 12 . At the end ofa group
ofmantras, which wind up the first Ath. Paric., and are derived
according to Both ibid .
“from the Kashmir recension : they are
printed American JournalofPhilology vu . nr. 4, p . 486—487 (Seven
Hymns oftheAtharva -Veda p. 20 In the colophon ofthePracno
panisad : iti or! pippaladatharvans ( l)gakhayao procnoponisa t samapta;
see Weber, Verzeichniss der Berliner Handschriften i p. 86, nr. 346.
In the colophons to the second ha lfofthe Vaitana-sfi tra (adhyayas
ix—xiv), which contains prdyaccitta- rules, e. g. at the end ofadhy.
xiv : ity a tharcavsds vaitdnosatre prayaccittap rasamgs ca turdoco Whyayalz crimadgcre-othorvanacaryo
-
p ippolada-
corhyumatharoonaya (l)namalz crimodguru a tharoanacarya
-
pippalayana (l) samdpto’
yant.
The pippalodicantigona , Ath. Paric. 34. 20 (cf. Kane. note) , begins
w ith the pratika camno deal (vulgata i. which is in allprobability
the opening verse ofthe Kashmir cakha: see below p. xxxvii,
and Roth ibid . 1 7 . Further Ath. Paric. 2 . 3, 6 ; 23. 10 ; 24. 1 4 ;
41 . The name is a lso reported in all other authorities : Panini,gana karta , the Mahabhasya (Ind. Stud . xiii. the caranavyfiha
ofthe White Yajur-Veda, and the Pursues : see the authorities cited
above, p. xxxii.
1 1 . The tauda (MSS. standa). The report ofthe caranavytlha
is supported by the para l lel patronymic taudayana (MSS. standa
um :W YO One MS. reads jaihvalalz; two jabalalz.MSS. read dicodorcalt. One MS. reads cdranacidyac.
(3)
xxxiv Introduction.
yana), Ath. Paris. 23. 3. This is the only occurrence ofthe name
in Atharvan litera ture , as far as is known at present. From these
two forms are propagated a brood ofvariants , too numerous to report
in ful l ; the most interesting are : team in the OKD . ; tauttayana , lotto
yaniya in the caranavyfiha ofthe White Yajua. Here a lso belong the
bhatayanas ofthe Devi- purine (Ind . Stud . iii. etc. The passage,
Ath. Paric. 23. 3, reads ; a skandhad cross 06 ’
pt’ti standayanaili
smrtd (se. aranilt).
iii. The mauda . The earliest authority for this schoo l , known
at present, is Ath. Paric. 2 . 4 ; At the mauda and jalada are
attacked by the paippalada and patina/ca , as fol lows : paippaladoiit
gururit kuryat crtrastrarogyooardhanam | ta tha caunokinon’
t ca’
p i deso
mantravipocciton'
u .purodhajalado gasgo mdudo ca syatIcothm’
n canal
abdad dacabhyo masebhyo rasp'
abhrancain so gachati. The name mau
dayana , Ath. Paric. 24. 10, is the fuller patronymic ofthe same
school ; of. p dippalayana , (s) taudayana , jaladayana . Piuini, gana
karts, and the Mahabhasya also report the mauda in close connection
with the paippaldda : see Ind. Stud . i. 152 ; xiii. 435. The name da
moda , which is found in severa l MSS. ofthe caranavytlha ofthe White
Yajus (see Gop . Br. Introd . p. 6 ; Ind. Stud . iii. has evidently
in the confusion ofthe texts borrowed its first syllable da from the
end ofpaippalada .
iv. The patina /£7310 or cannabin. The term cannalcin occurs as a
schoo l -name at Kane. 85 . 8. At. Vait. Sit. 43. 25 a paunako- sacrifice is
mentioned : ‘the caunaka- sacrifice isfor him w ho is desirous (ofknowing)
witchcraft’ ; in Ath. Paddh. at Kane. 1 . 6 the Vaitana -sutra is cited
as cdunakiya-satro . The title ofthe published praticakhya oftheAV . is
cannakiya ca tnrddhyayika'
: see J . A . O. S . vn . 333fg. At Ath. Paric.
24. 10 the members ofthis cakha are ca l led cdunakeyab; the name
ofan scarya sauna /ca occurs ibid . 20 . 1 ; 23. 3 ; 24 . 18 ; 26. 1 , 31 ; 54. l;
65. 6 ; 7 1 ; cdunalci appears at 1 . 4 . We have further the explicit
sta tement ofSayana in the introduction to his commentary on the
AV that the Kaucika is the ritualbook for four cakhas, the cacao/co
at the head . Shankar Pandit, in the London Academy ofJune 5,
Introduction. xxxv
1880, states, that the four (35t are the Cannakiyas, Aksalas Ja
ja las), Ja ladas and Brahmavadas . A similar statement occurs in the
introductions to Kecava and the Ath. Paddh. ; see J . A . O . S . xi,
377 , and above p . xvii. The name occurs very frequently outside of
Atharvan literature, e. g. Pan. iv. 3. 106, and in the gana caunaka
a long with the devadarconinalt (1cf. Kim}. 85. 7 , In the outside
reports ofthe Ath. cakhits the name occurs with many corrup t
variants, and Ibelieve that the karma /chin,or knnakhin (cf. Roth loc.
cit. who are frequently mentioned a long w ith the cdunakin,
a re the result ofa popular etymology, perhaps with sinister intent
(M akhin ‘sick based upon the name cdunakin itself. Va
riants ofsauna/sin, which seem to form the bridge between the two
names, occur, e. g. haunakiyalt in the Chambers Cod . ofAth. Paric.
49 ; sakunokhl, Gop. Br . Intr. p. 6. Moreover c and k are easily inter
changed : cf. lopaco and lopaka ; corkoto and Irorkotoka , etc. see KZ.
xxv. 125 ; P. A . O. S . for May 1886, p. n . N o such schoo l as the
kaunakhin is, as far as known,mentioned anyw here in Ath . literature.
v. Thejajola . The name occursonly oncein the unequivoca l passage,
Ath . Paric. 23 . 2 : balmmatra devadarcair jajalair arumatrika'
(se.
aranilt) . In the Mahi'
tbhasya the school is represented by the name
ofits dearys Jajali (Ind. Stud . xiii. In Shankar Pandit’s state
ment, quoted in the preceding section, the Aksalas are pretty clearly
a corruption ofthe same word . Ofthe many variants, w hich occur
in the la ter accounts ofAtharvan schools, jabala is especia l ly frs
quent, and is supported by readings ofAth. Paric. 49 : ifwe distrust
with Professor Roth , ibid . p. 25, the name jajala , w e may perhaps
substitute jabdlo, a name known e lsewhere in Vedic literature. I
have found nothing to support his surmise, that the acarya bhagali,Kane. 9. 10 ; 17 . 27 ; Vait . Sn. 1 . 8 ; 22 . 1 ; 1 2 , is at the bottom of
this school -name.
vi. The jalada occur in the interesting passage, Ath. Paric. 2 .
8—5, excerpted above under mdado . The name is authenticated
further by the patronymic jalodayana at Ath. Paric. 23. 2 ; jalodd
yanair oitostir ca (sc. oranilt) sadocs’ti tn bhargovalt According to
xxxvi Introduction.
Shankar Pandit, loc. cit. , the Ja lada are one ofthe cakhas, ofwhich
the Kaucika is the sutra (sorhhitacidki).
vu . The brahmacada . This name I have not as yet found in
any Atharvan work outside ofthe caranavyuha. It is mentioned by
Shankar Pandit, loc. cit. , and the secondary texts are unanimous in
presenting it, or some variant ofit more or less corrupt : brokera
oala , brohmabala , brahmadabalo , brahmapalaca , and others stillworse.
viii. The devadarca or devodorcin. At Kane. 85. 7 they occur in
conjunction with the cannabin, as a lso in PLnini, gana cannaka , in the
form dsvadarpaninalt. They occur a lso in Ath. Paric. 28 . 2 : see
above under jojola. In the later sources there are many variants
dioadarca , decorsi, vedadarca , etc.
ix . The caranovaidya (var.-vidya). The name occurs in Ke
cava a t Kine. 6 . 87, and in Ath. Paric. 23. 2 : cfiranavoidye‘
rir jaiighs
ca ma iden?!’
stofignl&ni ca ( length ofthe arant) .
That the preceding sketch reproduces the tradition oftheAtharvan
schools in reference to their cakhAs, may, Ithink, be regarded as cer
tain. Why these school-names are picked out, while others, e. g. the
bhargava , who figure by the side ofthe coronavaidya , M ada , and ja
loda a tAth.Paric. 23. 2, are omitted from this list, it is no more easy
to divine than the elevation ofthe insignificant Cantikalpa to a place
among the five ka lpas, by the side ofthe sittras ofthe AV. ; cf. J .
A. O . S . xi, 378fg. : in intrinsic interest the Cantikalpa is excelled
by a score or more ofthe Ath. Paricistas. We may take it for
granted, that in both cases names ofvery difi’
erent importance and
scope have been associated on very superficia l grounds . And the
report quoted above, that the Kincika is the sa rithitdoidhi offour of
these cakhas, excludes the possibility , that these school- difi’
erences
extend in every case to the samhitas themselves, or even to the sfi tra
ofthe same samhita.
Hitherto, infact, there have beenfound no traces ofthe existence
ofsamhita-
cakhas in addition to the vulgate and the Kashmir recen
sion. ProfessorRoth in his tract, Der Atharva -Veda in Kaschmir, hasassociated the latter version with the pdippolada , not with unhesit
Introduction. xxxvii
sting assent in every quarter. Isee no reason for doubting his con
elusion. Thefact that the namepaippalfida is found occasiona l ly asso
cia ted rather loosely w ith Atharvan productions, which seem to have
no nexus w ith that school (cf. above under paippalado p . xxxiii),
para l leled so frequent ly in the history ofthe otherVedas, as to need
no specia l explanation. The surmise , that the vulga te belongs to the
school ofthefauna /tin (cf.Gop. Br. Intr . p. 7 ; Roth , ibid . can now
be regarded even as more certain. In the first place there is no
reason to doubt the authority ofthe Ath. Paddh. in naming the
Viitina -Siitra a caunaktya-satra ; the dependence ofthis upon the
Kaucika is'
equally certain : the Kaucika is therefore also a sutra
ofthe cannabin . The report ofKecava, Ath. Paddh., and Sayana,
that the Kaucika is cotasrsu cit/chase cannakadisu sariihitavidhilt, inde
pendently points to the same conclusion. At Kane. 85. 7 , 8, where
a difi'
erence ofOpinion between the devadarcin and caunalcin is re
ported , the Kancika sides w ith the latter : this seems to support the
same position ; cf. J . A . O. S. xi, 377 . There is no room for doubt,
that both the Kaucika and the Viitina are gaunaktya. And the
evidence tha t both these sfi tras are based upon the vulgate,in other
words tha t the vulgate itselfis ofthe same ciikha, is ful ly as strong.
There is in existence in A tharvan literature a persistent tradition,
that the Atharra -samhita began w ith the verse pa th no devtr abhistays,
instead ofw ith the verse ye trisapte'
zlz, i. l. 1 ofthe vulgata . So
Gop . Br. i. 29 : pain no devir abbistaya ity evamadiih krtvd’thorva
seda ns adhiya te. In the brahmayajria , w hich contains a list ofthe
initia l verses ofthe Vedas, the Atharvan is represented by the verse
pa in no decir abhistaye: see A . Bourquin, Brahmakarma (Paris
Adhyaya v, p. 130, bottom. And, according to Hang, Brahma und
die Brahmanen, p . 45, there are MSS . ofthe vulgate AV. ,which
actua l ly begin with this verse, repea ting it in its ordinary place
i. 6. 1 . Further, according to Hang, ibid . , and Bhandarkar , in the
Indian Antiquary, May 1874, p . 132, (cf. a lso Roth,ibid . p. a
devotee ofthe AV. must recite in the morning, when rinsing his
mouth , both the verses ye trisaptatt and can. no deal. In the intro
xxxviii Introduction.
duction to the Mahabhasya a lso the verse pain no deal is given as
the initia l verse ofthe AV. ; see Hang, ibid. ; Weber, Ind. Stud.
v. 78 ; xiii. In the Paippalada- samhita, which is known at
present only through the single MS. in the possession ofProfessor
Roth , the first folio is wanting, but this scholar has surmised , that the
opening verse ofthis san’
ihita was the mantra in question, as it does
not occur in any other part ofthe codex, and the opening verse of
the vulgata , ye trigap tah, occurs at the beginning ofthe second anu
vaka. This may now be considered as nearly certain, for the pippo
ladicantigana , Ath. Paric. 84. 20 (see Kane. 9. 7, note) begins with
the pra tika ca iit no devi ; cf. p . xxxiii.
TheCannakiya-samhita, on the other hand, begins with the verse
ye trigap tc‘
th. The MSS. ofthe Atharvan, w hich , according to Hang,
begin w ith pain no dent, exhibiting the same verse also in its proper
place i. 6. 1 , owe this addendum to the tradition as reported above.
In the vedavra tosya”decanavidhi, Ath. Paric. 44. 6fg., the sta tement is
made, that ye trigop tah is the opening ve rse ofthe AV. In the Vait.
Sit. neither ye trisaptalt, nor ca sh no devi happen to be mentioned at
all; but theKaucika furnishes most unequivoca l testimony to the efi’
ect
that , as far as it is concerned , the words ye trisap tfilt introduce the first
hymn ofthe col lection, upon which it is based. The paribhasa-sutra
7 . 8 reads : paroa in trisap tiyam,i. e.
“whenever the word ‘ first’ (sc.
hymn) is employed , the trigaptiya -hymn (is to be Accord
ingly, in practise, the siltra employs the word parva as the short
technica l designation ofthis hymn : see above p . xxvi. This is a pretty
conclusive indication that the Kaucika belongs to the vulga te, and
that the latter therefore is rdunakiyo, as is distinctly reported for
allits three sutras : Kaucika , Vaitana , and Praticakhya.
Further technica l points ofcontact between the two texts are
the following : According to Ath. Praticakhya i. 81 an 0 before iti
Hang, ibid . p. 48fg., advances the bold and quite improbable
sta tement, that the AV. is known in the Avesta (Yacna 9. 24) by the
name ofopdm aiwisti, which he identifies w ith the words dpo and
abhistays ofthis mantra .
xt. Introduction.
ofdifi'
erent schools. The Ki ucika however omits entirely kindas
xv and xx, the former apparent ly on account ofits impractica l, alle
goricalnature (the oratya- book) ; the latter, either because it was
added after the composition ofthe sutra, or, as seems more likely,
on account ofits evident connection with crime-practices : it is, with
few exceptions, employed in the Viitina-stltra for use at the postwar
and storms ofthe soma-sacrifices ; see Viit. Sm, Index ofquota tions.
Ofspecia l interest is the relation ofkinda xix to the sfitra.
Only very few mantras are cited by their pratikas : xix . 52 . 1 at
Kine. 6. 37 ; 45. 1 7 ; 68 . 29 : xix. 59. 1 at xix. 60 . 1 at 66. 1 : xix.
64. 1 at 57 . 26 : xix . 68. 1 at 139. 10. The rest ofthe quota tions in
index D , which refer, to kinda xix, represent mantras quoted in the
in sutra in sakalapi tha : they are therefore not derivedfrom the ci nna
k'
iya-sarithiti . Curiously enough Di rila at Kine. 6. 87 substitutes
the sakalapi tha ofthe entire hymn even for one ofthe very rare
pratiltas : xix. 59. It has been pointed out above that the part of
the Ki ucika , which is here styled Atharra-stltra , does not contain
any quota tions in pra tika from kinda xix. Altogether the book
occupies in the stitra an intermediate position between a col lection
ful ly established within the sainhiti ofthe school , and a body of
mantras, distinctly recognized as hailing from a different school.
According to Roth,ibid . 18, the ma terials ofkinda xix occur scat
tered throughout the pi ippalida -
cikhi : we may assume tha t they
were known in the tradition ofallthe Atharvan schools, that they
were left out during a first diaskeuasis, but w ere afterwards thought
worthy ofbeing col lected and added . While theAth. Pri tic. according
toWhitney, J. A .O. S. vu . 334, 581 , does not as yet recognize the kinds
in question at all, theKiucika seems to be in an attitude ofhesitance
some mantras are so familiar to its school-fraternity, as to need
indication only by pratika ; others it is stil l thought advisable to
present in ful l. The familiarity w ith these mantras evidently increases
in the later Atharvan literature : in the paricisgas kinda xix is on
a level with the preceding books, and quotations from it are especi
ally frequent. Se a. g . xix. 7 is quoted a t N aksatrakalpa 10 : xix. 9
Introduction. xLi
at N aks. 26, and Ath. ?aric. 4. 4 ; 6. 2 : xix. 1 6 at 4. 4 ; xix . 17 , 18 a t
19 . 1 ; xix. 26 at 13. 1 xix. 38, 39, 47 , 49, at 4. 4 ; xix. 56, 58 at 8 . 1 , 2.
A considerable number ofmantras from kinda.
xix are quoted in
the ganamala, Ath. Parin. 34.
I can not leave this subject without a l luding to the question,
which Hil lebrandt has raised in his two interesting papers in
Bazz . Beitr. viii. 195fg. , and ZDMG. xL. 708 fg. Does the sutra ever
indica te that a given mantra or hymn is, as far as it is concerned,
in a different condition from that presented in the san'
ihita? In
genera l the mantras and hymns employed by the antra are just those of
the sainhita, as regards the wording, and the number and arrangement
ofthe stanzas, ofwhich they consist. But the following point is
worthy ofnote in this connection. When an Atharvan hymn is evid
ently ofa composite character, in other words when severa l hymns
have been fused by the redactors ofthe satbhita into one,then the
sutra recognizes this composite character by employing each inde
pendent ly in its proper va lue . So e. g. AV . iv. 38 is evidently com
posite in its : character . Gril l , Hundert Lieder des Atharva-Veda
(second p . 140, remarks in reference to stanza 5- 7 : ‘
(sie) geh6ren
urspriinglich nicht znm Vorhergehenden, wenn sie auch der Redactor
des vierten kinda damit verband , oder verbunden vorfand ’ . The
Kaucika supports perfectly this criticism,w hich is patently justified
by the interna l evidence ofthe hymn itself: stanzas 1—4,contain a
gambling-charm, and are treated at 41 . 13, a long with the very
similar hymns vu. 50, and vu . 109 ; cf. Zimmer,Al tindisches Leben
p . 285 . On the other hand stanzas 5—7 are employed a tKau¢. 21 . 1 1
(see Recava ibid .) in a cattle-charm : so thoroughly are the last
stanzas recognized as independent from the preceding ones,as to be
endowed w ith a specia l technica l name, karkipravr‘
zdél: (so. read) .
Cf. a lso Ki ng. 66. 13. In the same manner the pa lpably composite
character ofvu . 74 is recognized by the sutra . At 32 . 8 the first
tw o stanzas are rubrica ted in a performance intended to drive away
the kind ofsores ca lled apacit; cf. the editor in P . A . O . S. for October
1887 , p. xv. At 86. 25 stanza 3 is fitly employed in a charm against
xLii Introduction .
jea lousy, and stanza 4 is engaged properly at 1 . 34 (a lso Ath . ParieWhat depth ofincapacity led the Atharvan diaskeuasts to group
together mantras ofsuch w ide ly different character it is no t a lways
possible to tel l . Similarly AV . vu . 76 is divided by the Kaucika
and Vaitana conjointly into three sections: stanzas l, 2 a t Kauo.
31 . 1 6 : stanzas 3 - 5 at 32 . 1 1 ; sta nza 6 at Vait. Sil. 1 6 . 14 . That the
tradition ofthe ritua l is in all these cases superior to tha t ofthe
samhita cannot be doubted .
Iv. The lexicon ofthe siitra and its commentaries.
In various papers the editor has drawn a ttention to the extra
ordinarily rich contributions, which accrue to theVediclexiconfrom the
sfi tra and its commentaries : see especia l ly P. A . O . S. for October 1883
(Journ. vol. xi p . CLxxn) ; for May 1885 (Journ . vol. xiii, p .
for May 1886 (ibid ., p . for October 1886 (ibid , p .
for October 1887 (ibid . p . ccxxvi American Journa l ofPhilology,
vol. vu , nr. 4,pp . 466—488. Cf. a lso Florenz in Bezzenherger
’s Bei
trage, vol. xiv. p . 1 78fg. N ot too much , but too little was p romised,
when the sta tement was made J. A. O. S . xi. p . cnxxn , tha t the ad
ditions and emendations to the lexicon w ould amount to from
125—150 numbers : they are more nearly tw ice that number. But
Iwould not on that account claim anything like a peculiar dia lectic
position for the cycle oflitera ture w hich yields these contributions
it is hardly safe to suppose that any word , w hose occurrence for the
nonce is restricted to a certain text, forms in rea lity a characteristic
feature oftha t text ; it may yet turn up e lsewhere, or ifit does not,
w e must suppose that its absence in the great majority ofcases is
due to a chance restriction ofliterary documents . So e . g. the w ords
akhu-kiri ‘mole-hil l ’,
and antarloma ‘w ith the hair inside’
,which
v. Schroeder, Maitrayani-Sa tiihita, vol. i, p . xvi,plausibly regarded as
restricted to the school ofthe Kathas and Maitrayaniyas , occur re
spectively at Kauc. 25. and 81 . 1 . Cf. a lso Maitr. S . vol. 1 1,in
troduction p. x .
It w il l however be useful to mention briefly the new lexical
materia l resulting from this edition, in order to exhibit its scape,
Introduction. xLiii
to facilita te the study ofthe text,and to call attention to the
difficulties still unsolved. The fol lowing cases concern the AV.
directly
p re}; ‘ deba te ,dispute’ , AV. 1 1 . 27 ; Kane. 38. 24 ; prdtiprap,
‘Opponent
,one disputing against another’ , AV. ibid. ; pra tipraeita
‘one
assailed in debate,opponent’
,Ki ne. 38. 18. Of. J. A . O. S . xiii,
p . a fg. ; A . J . P. vii,p . 479.
aerava'
‘ diarrhoea ’ AV . vi. 44. Of. J . A . O. S. xiii, p . cm
fg. ; A . J. P. vu . 467fg. ; Bezz. Beitr. xiv. 179.
sralctyd‘name ofa tree, equivalent to tilaka ’ AV. 1 1 . 1 1 . 2 ; Kane.
8. 15, and srdktya'‘an amu let from the sralctyd
’
, AV. viii. 5. 4, 7 , 8 ;
Kane. 39. 1 . Cf. J . A . O. S . xiii,p . cxxxnfg. ; A . J . P . vn . 477 .
pakadlziima‘weather- prophet, astrologer’ , AV . vi. 1 28 ; Kane.
8 . 1 7 ; 50 15. Of. J. A. O. S. xiii, p. cxxxiii; A. J . P. vu . 484.
.
Recava at Kiiue. 76. 19 corroborates the explanation advanced there
by putting vrsdkapibrahmanalz saryari: pathauti, as an equiva lent of
a tra ethane ca tva'
ral: pakadhamal: sflryapathari: M onti ofthe Ath.
Paddh. The emendation ofsflryapatham to saryapatham is to be
cancelled.
ja rayu-ja' ‘ born ofthe (cloud Of. J. A. O. S .
xiii. p . cxiv.
vatabhra -jds‘ born ofthe wind and the clouds’ , nomina tive, ibid.
The text ofthe vulgata reads catabhrajd‘
s. The padapatha cata
bhrajds .
upajilcd upadilcd and upajihvilca‘a kind ofant’
,AV . 1 1 . 3 . 4 ;
vi. 100 . 2. Of. A . J. P. vu . 482 . In addition to these variants Ma
hidhara at VS . xi. 74 reports upadipilca'
; Ath. Paric. 67 . 2 has addi
pika . Of. a lso the Pet. Lex. sub upadekikd and utpddilca ; Grill ,
H undert Lieder des Atharva -Veda ’,p . 81 , note. Popular etymo
l ogy is vigorous ly at play in these variants.
a'
lrsa ta‘ boilor sore, not caused by cutting’ , AV. vu . 76. 4 (MSS.
dlcsita) ; Kane. 31 . 1 1 ; 32 . 1 1 , 1 2, schol. (MSS. alcsa ta). Of. J . A . O. S.
xiii, p . ccxiv fg.
jaydnya has about the same meaning as the preceding : AV. vi.
76 ; xix. 44. 2 . Of. ibid .
xLiv Introduction.
apacit‘sore, pustule, boil , or the like’ AV . vi. 25 ; vi. 83 ; v u.
74. 1 , 2 ; vu . 76. 1 , 2 ; Kane. 31 . 1 7 , schol . ; 32 . 8, schol . The same
word occurs at VS . xli . 97 in the form up acit, changed by popular
etymology. Wise, Digest ofHindu Medicine, p . 3l5, reports the word
in the form Apacha'
(I) . Of. J . A . O. S. xiii, p . ccxvnfg.
jaizgida'
,AV. 1 1 . iv ; xix. 34 ; 35 is explained by Darila at Kane.
8 . 15 as arjtmalt acalal: dalcstnatyah. Ken. varanasyarit prasiddlaall.
Of. Zimmer, Altindisches Leben,p . 65.
tdjadbhm‘
zga , AV . viii. 8. 3 is glossed by Darila at Kane. 16. 14
by eranda‘ricinus communis’ . Cf. Zimmer, ibid . 72 . The accent
na tion in the AV., tajadbhdfiga , is problematic.
bddhaka (vddhalca), AV. viii. 8. 3 ; Ki ng. 16. 14 . Dar.W icked
(Cod. Icira and Icari Ken. krmimdlaka . Cf. Zimmer ibid .
leach, AV. v. 19. 12 ; Kane. 2 1 . 2 , 15 35. 24 ; 47 . 30 ; 71 . 1 9 ; 80 . 33 ;
86. 24. The Pet . Lex . translates by ‘fussfessel’. B6 .
‘reisbiindel,
biindel’ . Both Dar. and Ken. gloss the word w ith badart.
tarsgagln, AV. v . 29. 15 ; Cantikalpa 21 , fem . adj.‘coming from
the tarstdgha- tree ; tdrstdgha
‘
name ofa tree, whose w ood is used
as a firew ood ’ , Ki ng. 25. 23, 27 . D ar . and Ken. sarsapa .
ksetriyd,‘ inherited disease’ , AV . 11 . 8 ; u . 10 ; iii. 7 , etc. is discussed
in Ind. Stud . xiii. 151 ; xvn . 207 ; Zimmer, Altindisches Leben ,p
. 391 .
Dar. a t Kane. 26. 43 (cf. a lso 27 . kdulo vyddhib, which pa lpably
correct translation is w anting in the Pet. Lex . and B6 .
talcfpd ‘name ofa plant ’
,AV. vi. 15. 3 ; Kane. 8. 1 6. Dar . ma
‘
lika
avali (l) prasiddhab. Ken. vetasi.
p illirajjzi‘a rotten rope’ AV. viii. 8 . 1 ; Kane. D ar. jirzm
reg ard. The Pet. Lex . and Bii w ohleine bestimmte Pflanze’ . Cf.
Zimmer,Altindisches Leben, p. 72 .
paidra . This w ord has undergone a noteworthy shift ofmeaning
in the sfi tra . In RV. i. 1 16. 6 ; ix . 88 . 4 ; AV . x . 4 the word evidently
means ‘the horse ofPedu, w hich slays serpents’ . Iu
‘
Kaue. 32 . 2 1 ,
22 ; 35. 4 the pdidva is ground and put into the nose as a cure
against snake poison, or hidden in the seam ofthe garment in case
ofdanger from serpents. Darila ’ s explanation ofthe word is corrupt,
Introduction. v
but Kecava sta tes explicitly that it is the name ofan insect : paidvarlt
kttakafi: talinl’ta
'
lokaprasiddlza (32 . paidvafllhiranyavarnasadrpab
h tap citrito vasapaidva ity nega te It seems that some insect,
hostile to serpents, has assumed the name paidea , and is employed
a s a substitute for the horse.
sildiijald‘a creeper or weed grow ing in graiufields
’
, AV. vi. 16. 4
and Kane. 51 . 16, where the MSS. read pild Ken. sasyaualli. Of.
alasald , allagalasald, AV. ibid ala ,Kane. 25. 18 ; asitala , King.
35. 28 ; haritala , Pet. Lex.
The following are the more interesting words, which have not
been found hitherto outside ofthe Kaunika, arranged alphabetica l ly
adhyanda‘name ofa plant’ , Kane. 35. 4. Also cited by lexico
graphers. Dar. pernopltale’ty aprasiddha
anya t-
parpvt , fem. bahuvrlhi adj.‘ presenting the other side’ ,
Kane. 39. 16. See Dir.
apaeata (se. 90 135)‘a cow which has lost her love for the calt’ ,
Kane. 31 . 6. Dar. apagata gaul: va tsavigalitasneha Of. the word
oanana p. Liii. The text is not absolutely certain.
apamargl (sc. samidh), fem. adj.‘coming from the apamarga
-plant’,
Ki ng. 46. 49.
abhinigadana‘ the act ofta lking to, or reciting to’ Kane. 71 . 13.
Refers to the verb abhim'
gadatt'
a t 39. 27 .
amm ri (v. I. mart)‘uame ofa p lant
’
,Kane. 53. 2 , 15 ; 54. 19.
Ken. at 53. 15, path“ (for patika, or pathika : see
an'
staka‘epileptic
,possessed ’ , Kane. 28. 15 ; 31 . 27= afi stagrhtta
( Dar. Dar. In Katy.
Cr. xx. 3. 16 (schol .) a disease aristaroga is mentioned .
armakapalikd‘mud from a marsh ’ , Kane. 26. 1 1 . See Ken. 26.
1 1 , 12. Dar. corrupt. Of. 8 6 . sub armalcapala .
aldka ‘name ofa plant ’ , Kane. 31 . 28. Dar. bhrflgarajaka
Keg. bhrfigaraja .
orchar d , apparently a designation for plants growing on garbage
heaps, Kane. Dar. ova/carol: ukurafikatrnani. Ken. has the fol
lowing passage, not given in the extracts in the appendix : ukaridc’
ka
v i Introduction.
marjaailcatmam avajvalr'
tam The word may ofcourse simply
mean ‘ garbage’ , in accordance with its etymology, the grass beingimplied in the tradition ofthe practice.
avagamana‘a ttachment’ , Kane. 16. 27 . Dar. janapadal: tasya
’vagamanakaram auuragakaram.
aeam’
,apparently ‘ hailstone’ , Kane. 38 . 8. Dar. himaearkarapab.
apmayolcta‘name ofa tree’ , Kane. 8 . 15. Perhaps to be emended
to apmayoktra ? Kee. aemantalca bhrgukacche prasiddliala. Dar. appar
ently a lso apmantaka .
astakya‘a cow employed in the astute-performance’ , Kane. 1 9. 28.
The adjective aglakya is known otherwise only in Pan. v. 1 . 2 .
astdvara‘epithet ofidhma ’ Kane. 18 . 34. Dar . idhmdmatra (l)
aetasarizkhya yasya so macaw idhmal: pukla ity arthalt. Cf. also Kee.
ibid and 47 . 27 . t
asitala in asitalalcanda (se. fee )‘a plant, from which the shafts
ofarrows are made’ , Kane.35. 28. Dar. krsnam clam . yasyalt. Cf.
Gin and sild iijala , p . xLiv.
asitaslcandha and skandhamam’
‘amulet made from the skin on
the shoulder ofa black anima l . especia l ly the elephant,and tied on
with hair from its tail ’ . It is employed to strengthen the membrum
virile. Kane. 40. 1 7, and 1 8, note. See Dar. and Kee. , and cf. AV.
iii. 22 . 6 ; vi. 70. 2 .
(Hum, in a list ofsamidh, Kane. 16. 1 1 . Dar. paldea . Kee. timi
samidhal: (lfor pama
akarsa‘an instrument for col lecting ashes, poker’ , Kane. 36. 9.
Dar . dkarsal: Iohakaranam aiigdrakarsandrtham Ioq u/ca (cf. 8 6 . s. v.
kutaka Kee. ar'
tkuea . Cf. akrsta .
dkrti-losta‘a clod from the field , in its natural shape’ ; Kane. 8.
16 ; 37 . 8. D ar. ksetraloeta .
akrsta m .
‘a magica l diagram scratched into the ground?’
Kane. 36. 8 . Dar. alt-fetal: metrics’ t:
'
prasiddhabbidhanab.
dgama-
paslcul!‘ pastry baked for welcoming guests’ , Kine. 23. 8.
Of. agama -Icreara in the lexicons.
afigirasa‘ pertaining to witchcraft’ , Kane. 47 . 2 (Dar. ghoradra
v iii Introduction.
udavajra‘a jet, or bo lt ofwater
’, Kine. 38. 2 . See Kee. ibid.
upadhdna , perhaps‘cushion’ , Kine. 8 . 1 7 ; 64. 26 . As Dir. at
8. 1 7 cites 64. 27 (sopadkdnam astaram!) as an example (uddharanam)ofthe employment ofthe article in question, the phrase jaradupa
naba'
u is evidently not referred to, as was surmised in note 9, p.26.
Kee. 8 . 1 7 : vidydgandhukam
upamanthana‘the act ofstirring np
’
, Ki ne. 40. 8. Refers to
muntham upamathya at 27 10.
upolava‘name ofa plant’ , Kine. 18 . 33. Dir. trnam
’
malaria”
prasiddkani. Cf. B6 . sub upolapa .
ula ‘uame ofa plant’ , Ki ne. 25. 18 . D i r. kastun
‘
kd -eaka
Kee. pavika.
urali-efralt, dvandva cpd.,
‘ breast and head ’ , Kine. 47 . 45 (MSS.
um pires).
ardhvapusi, se. samidh, fem. adj.
,
‘ grow n dry on the tl'ee’ , Kine.
48. 38. Kee. 12rd]:vaeuekavrksa samidhala. Cf. a lso Dir. ibid.
asmabhaksam, absolutive,‘eating while hot’ , Ki ne. 57 . 27 .
etaka==edalca . So allMSS. at Ki ne. 41 . 6. Di r. mesa .
ojomdnt‘name ofa plant’ , Kine. 53. 54. 19. Kee. at 53. 15
glosses with gudac’i.
kalcuca ‘name ofa plant or fruit’ , Kine. 48. 32 . Di r. tinti
raphala . The reading is not a l together certain.
Icadvindu ,in kadvindu -lcoetha
‘name ofa reed -plant Kine.
kapilald ta‘arm
’ Kine. 45. 4. Di r. and Kee. bahult.
[car/ct ‘a w hite ca lf’ , Ki ne. 66. 13. Of. karlctpravaddb 21 . 1 1 ,
and AV. iv. 38 . 6 .
kar§+ upot,‘to plough up
’
,Kine. 90 . 4. Pet.Lex. reads apathy-eye.
kdndi=lcdnda‘ piece, section
’ Ki ne. 23. 15. See Di r.
kdlpya‘ perta ining to kalpa ,
ritua l ’ . Kine. 141 . 34.
kitistya‘conch -shel l ’ , Ki ne. 10 . 16 ; 30. 1 6 31 . 16. Both Di r. and
Kee. explain the w ord by eaikha .
leis/cum (v . 1. kill/cum ,kiwi/cum ),
‘stafl
'
, club’
,Kine. 38. 3 . Di
rila ’s explanation is unintelligible. Kee. severa l times glosses the
word w ith Ialcuta =laguda .
Introduction. it.
b eta/ca‘name ofa tree
’
, Kine. 8. 15. D i r. and Kee. malavalce
prasiddhalc.
kudrtct apparently= gudacl
‘name ofa shrub’ Kine. 50. 22 : Im
drtcieaphdn Kee. gudaclpaddn.
krtayama‘whose function is performed , useless’
,Kine. 76. 6.
According to Kee. at Ki ne. 8. 22 the ful l wording ofthe citation is
krtaya'
mari: kaiilca tam acasrjdmi. Cf. yatagama .
krpa‘name ofa bird ’ , Ki ne. 10. 2. Di r. gomenaka (a lso nu
know n) ; Kee. bharadvaja‘ lark’ . Cf. J . A . O . S . xi. p . CLxxn .
Icnnabhaksa‘ea ting black ‘grain’ , Kine. 31 . 28. Di r. Icy
-mama
bhaksa . Kee. maeatiladikrsnam annam. Occurs a lso in Gobh.
iii. 2 . 14.
kerd,‘name ofa plant, used as a samidh’ Kine. 38. 6. D ir. kera
pornl’ti ya scram-
e pander-{Ice
’is
’
Kee. p a tcralcasamidhab. Of.
a. v. patteraka in the lexicons.
keeant‘uame ofa creeper’ , Ki ne. 38. 9. Dir. prosarint.
krt+ adhi ‘ to buy np’
,Kine. 33. 7 .
Iceitikd‘a certain part ofa lute’ , Kine. 32. 12 . See Dar. andKee.
ksatrana‘name ofa demon’
,Kine. 56. 13.
Ichuda ‘a cavity, natura l , or dug
’ Kine. 38. 7 ; 45 . 1 . Di r. sua
bhdvajal: gartab, and simply yaftali ; Kee. khadari: khdtva. Cf. J. A .
O. S . ibid .
Ichalvaka=lchalva , Kine. 82 . 18. Kee. Ichalvalcan dlabhate.
khalvafiga Kine. 27 . 14. In J. A. O. S. ibid . this word was trans
la ted by ‘a certain kind ofw orm’
. But Di rila , the authority for
this translation, is somewhat ambiguous : kbalvariagal: ferm ent-
naked
tan ajyamieraiijuhoti. Kee. ibid . says ghrtamierafi'
jaboti. At Kine. 27 . 26 the rite is again referred to with the w ord
khalvadtni ‘ the performances beginning with Ichalva ’ . Here again
Kee. explains in the same manner as in si . 14. As khalva is a lentil
Iwoul d now incline to Keeava’s explanation ofkkalvaiga and khalva
galavala‘name ofa tree, which grows in the Himalayas’ ,
Kine. 8. 15.
Introduction.
garhya‘name ofa tree, w hich grows in the Himilayas
’
, Kine.
8. 1 5.
gramya‘veiiereal disease’ , Kine. 27 . 32 . Dir. gramya vyadhir
mithunasan'
tyogd t. Kee. somewha t differently .
cilclcaea (v. I. cikkasa)‘ barley-flour
’
, Kine. 21 . 14. B6 . cikaeaG).
The word is not known elsewhere in Vedic literature, and is quoted
later only from lexica l works, the Amarakosa iii. 6. 4. 35, and He
maeandra’s Abhidhinacintimani cf. Pet. Lex. s. v. cikkasa . A
deriva tive ofthis, M ilt/raga (or cdiklcasa) ,‘mixture ofbarley -flour’,
occurs at Kine. 48 . 41 . Dir. prasadayantar'
n ea trmi: you an d in pra
krtabhicaraedntir iyam.
citi (v. 1. citti)‘name ofa plant’ Ki ne. 8 . 16. Of. J. A . O. 8.
vol. xi, p. 387 . Also Dir. and Kee. at 8. 16.
jaimdyana , v. I. jagmayana‘a certain kind ofw ater- vessel ’ ,
Kine. 3. 1 ; 68. 1 7 ; 3. 17 , schol . ; 6. 1 7 , schol . ; 47 . 1 , schol . It is pro
bably a ligh t water-vessel in common use (sariwyavahardr tham). Cf.
J. A . O. S . vol. xi. p. CLxxn . For the writing jaimdyana , a word
which seems certainly derivable from a reduplicated form ofthe
root yam, cf. stii‘
moti for stiglmoti in the Miitriyani-san
'
ihiti : see Z .
D . M. G. xxxiii. 1 95 ; vou Schroeder’
s edition, vol. i. p . xiv.
jivalcosant‘skin from a living auimal’ , Kine. Di r. fi ca tall
poeoecarma’fikasthalika tasgam pralcsipya utslvya si cya badhnd ti. Kee.
jlva tal: paeoe earma .
fivaghatya‘a live anima l fit to slay ’ Kine. 7. 24 ; 1 8. 5. Dir.
ywaghatdrba , jtvaha ta . Cf. also Kee. 7 . 24.
fivt ‘name ofa plant’ Kine. 31 . 28 . D i r. and Kee. kdcamdci.
Kee. seems to explain the word by j ivantt also. Cf. B6 . 8 . v. jtva ,
jim'
lcd , and jivanti.
jyayu‘ bow - string’ Kine. 23. 10. Of. J. A . O. S . xi. p . CLxxn .
jvdla‘hot infusion’ , Ki ne. 27 . 29, 33 ; 28. 2 ; 30. 8 ; 32. 10, etc.
Dir. glosses the w ord with avajvdIa 27 . 33 ; 32 . 10. The latter word
is not in the lexicons.
tdrcha ‘name ofan amulet’
,Kine. 48 . 24 . Di r. asthikamani.
Kee. paldpamani.
Introduction. Li
tunyu‘name ofa tree
’
, Kine. 8. 15. See Dir. and Kee.
tn'
p ida‘vessel with three feet’ , Kine. 35. 27 . Dir. tfip ddaeikya.
meandhi: see Dir . and Kee. at Kine. 16. 24.
dividhuvaka ‘name ofa reed - plant’ Kine. 40 . 2. See Kee. ibid.
and a t 41 . 3, 4.
deeakapatu‘mushroom’
,Kine. 48. 10. Dir. ahichatralca . Kee.
sarpacha tra . Cf. B6. 9 . v. patu 3. (not quotable).
da+ vya‘to throw ofi
"
, Kine. 48 . 40 . Dir. kst'
pa ti. B6. only‘ to open’ .
ddrbhyisa , v. I. -uea ,‘epithet ofa bow ’
, Kine. 32. 8 ; 35. 28 ;
Di r. at 47 . 55. See Di rila’
s corrupt gloss at 32. 3.
dhaya‘ bnnch, bundle
’
, Kine. 18 . 32 (ca tvaro dhayala). Dar. and
Kee. coward : palakalt.
dhayine, dua l neuter, ‘two doors, folding-doors Kiue. 34. 10
,
adhyadlzi dhayine audumbartr adhapayau’
. Dir toranari: tasyo’
pafy
Kee. dear-yer upon
nadi - stsa ‘a mass ofriver-foam’
, lit.‘river- lead’ , 8 . 18. Dir.
nadfphenapinda . Kee. nadtphena .
nava‘new grain
’
, Kine. 38. 10 (dadhi Dir. navarit
nimusti‘ designation ofa measure
’
,Kine. 85. 2 . The Pet. Lex.
s. v. prakrama reads musfi.
niveetana‘ the act ofholding back , detention’ , Kine. 36. 5. Dir.
Kee. bandhanakarma . Pet. Lex . and B6.
‘ das umhiillen,
umkleiden’
nud+ upa‘to push against’ , Kine. 35. 22 . B6. notes only upa
numm ‘ herangetrieben’
paficaparvan, se. dander,‘a staffmade ofa reed with five knots’
,
Ki ne. 26. 9. Di r. paica parvdni yasya dandasya ao paiicaparva
Kee. paiicaparvavenudanda .
par aeu-
paldpa ,
‘ blade ofan axe’
,Kine. 47 . 25. Dir. palaemi:
M a d eira/chum. Difi'
erently Kee. pareuvrksapa ttram.
paraeu- phanta
‘a decoction heated by an axe
’
, Kine. 36. 27 .
Dir. paryana taptam phantam.
ii Introduction.
parigrhya‘ designation ofa certain kind ofoedi’
,Kine. 17. 2.
Dir. parigrhya parigrlzyacedilzp arigrahanam ca yoga (l). Kee. esdi.
paeudavan=p aeudd , Kine. 72. 18.
purist‘a cow with a ma le ca lf’
,Ki ne. 35. 8. Di r. purioatsa.
pi tieaphari‘rotten fish’ , Kine. 27 . 32. D i r. patigandha matsika.
Kee. patigandhamatsyd. Cf. B6 . s. v. pap/ mm and paphan’
. The Pet.
Lex. s. v. eaphara translates : w ol ‘eine bestimmte pfianze
’
.
prpnfmantha ‘a stirred drink
,which contains ma teria ls coming
from a speckled cow ’
,Kine. 1 1 . 1 5, 1 6.
pratijapa‘the act ofmuttering against’ Kine. 36. 25.
pra tyahutt’
, adv.,‘at each oblation’
,Kine. 48 . 40. Also Apast.
Or. xiv. 29. 3.
pradehana=pradeha‘the act ofannointing
’
,Kine. 31 . 25.
propa ta‘a large cornucopia’
,Kine. 25. 30 . D i r. putab drdhab.
prama tta-rajju
‘a certain kind ofrope used by potters’ , Kine
38. 26. Dir . cdkrikandm avalambanarafiulz. Kee. cilcn'
kasya rajiub.
pramanda‘name ofa plant’ , Kine. 8 . 1 7 ; 25 . 1 1 ; 32. 29. Dir.
induha .
pramehana‘causing flow ofurine’
,Kine. 25 . 10 : pramehanam
badlmdti ‘ he ties on (as amulet) a substance, causing flow ofurine’.
Cf. Kee. and Di r. Bi . writes pramehana , and translates‘ penis’ .
praena‘turban, head - dress’ , Kine. 26. 2 , 3fg. : Dir. usnIeam. Kee.
mui'
japraena mani'
ja -t’
nduka mi uiijapraena .
prdyaecittt’‘name ofa plant’, Kine. 8 . 16. Of. J . A . O. S . vol.
xi, p . 387, note 3. Also D i r. and Kee. a t 8. 16.
praisalcrt,‘the priest who gives the command ’ , Kine. 26. 4 etc.
D ir . praismit dadati’ti pri ieakrt.
plaksodumbara‘name ofa tree
’
,Ki ne. 20 . 22 . D ir. pippar!
’ti
prasiddhaltfl) .
phala-camasa ‘
a certain part ofthe ploughshare’ , Kine. 35. 4.
Dir. phalacibukdyalt somacamasikdra rh krtva. Cf. cibukd, p . Lv.
phala‘ point ofon arrow ’
, Kine. 28. 3, in ardhvaphalabhyam (so.
flabby/am) . The word occurs occasiona l ly in the later language.
Introduction. Liii
bandparn!‘name ofa plant’
,Kine. 36. 1 9, 38. Dir. earapuikhs
’ tt'
prasiddha. Kee. mi siki lake prasiddhd .
brhaspatieiras‘epithet ofa porridge’ , Kine. 49. 15. Kee. brhas
pa tieira-odana .
bhadravatt fem . adj., Kine. 39. 9.
bhaga-dhdna ‘
treasury’ , Kine. 38. 15. Di r. mahddhanagrham.
mi ddnaka ‘ derived from the mudancha - tree’
,Kine. 12. 1 . Dir.
madanakdni phalam’
madanakaphalain yasya
mahiea , plur. mdbisdni ‘ harem, w omen’s apartments’ . Kine.
1 7 . 6. Di r. Kee. strindni grhalt.
fray-dict
‘ lump or grain (of Kine. 47 . 46. See Di r. This
meaning is not certain.
ya thap apadin, in ya thapapadt‘
papu, adj.‘as it happens to turn up
’
Kine. 138. 2 . Of. 8 6. s. v. ya thapap idam.
yugmakrsnala (se. mani)‘an amulet made ofa pair ofkrsnalm
berries’ , Kine. 1 1 . 19 ; 52 . 1 8. See D i r. and Kee. at 1 1 . 19.
rajaharana , Kine. 1 3. 1 1 . See Dir. and Kee.
rajiu-dliana ‘the spot on the neck ofan anima l
,where the rope
is fastened ’ , Kine. 44 . 23. D i r. grivaya bandhanasthinam.
rayidhdrana-
pinda‘ lump ofearth ’ , Ki ne. 28 . 3. Dir. rayir iti
dhananima dhdraya t'
i’ti diam-
and bhimz’
s tanmayan pindan.
fie in vifi eya ti, Inc. absol. ofthe present participle ‘when
one is hurt’ , Kine. 59. 28 ; 72 . 30 . Some MSS. read varies/am: iti
and varieya ti. Kee. at 59. 28, vindeopasthitam. Cf. virietam AV. vi.
51 . 3, and Di r. a t Kine. 31 . 9 .
likh+pari‘ to grind up
’
, Kine. 25. 7 ; 26. 43 , etc. D ir. earn!
karanam and samcarnya .
r aigha‘name ofa tree
’
, Kine. 8 . 15. Di r. srag vaighau hima
va ta (l) iti prasiddhdu. Kee. kampalcubjo prasiddhab.
vanana‘ love, inclina tion’ , Ki ne. 41 . 18 . Di r . gal: savatsarh sari:
bhajaplaala ri: karma . Cf. a lso Kec. The w ord sanibhaja does not
appear in the lexicons. See a lso ap avdtd , p. v .
aarti (v. I. varta)‘urethra ’ , Kine. 25. 1 6. D i r. vartari: matro
bt'
lam . Kee. matrapravéhaih.
Liv Introduction.
varemana , sc. udumbara . Kine. 23. 7 . Di r. varsma maha t tannin
m’
vrta vdrgmanab. B6.
‘zu oberst befindlich’ . Kee. obscure. The word
seems to mean ‘coming from a height
’.
vied‘name ofa plant’ , Ki ne. 8 . 16 ; 39. 6. Dir. area/ca and
atarisalca . The word raeaka occurs elsewhere only in the Cabdakalpadruma .
vip + ava‘to tremble, to have spasms’ , Kine. 58. 1 .
vtdhra -bindu ‘rain drops after the clouds have passed ’, Kine.
46. 41 . D i r vigatdbhram’
ndi n . Kee. akaeodakam.
vaidyuddlza tt , emended : MSS.
-
vaidyudva tt , fem. , epithet ofa
samidh,‘ obtained from a tree struck by lightning’ , Kine. 48. 36. Dir.
vidyutd ha ta vrksa vidyuddha talt Kee. vidyuddhatavrkgasya sam
t'
dhalt
edkavrsa (variants «firm and -mrna)‘name ofa
, plant’
,Kine.
33. 14. For the interchange ofv and 11: see J. A. O. S. vol. xiii.
p . cxvnfg.
pailcu-dhana ‘ part ofa skin, in which a peg is stuck , in order
to fasten it when spread out, used as an amulet’ , Ki ne. 26. 1 7
27 . 29. Di r. eailcudhdnavh carmana vistdraya ktlakabandhal: poi /cu
stlzapanam ity arthab. Kee. carmachidramaniig.
pami-lina
‘one (w hose hair is) cut w ith (an instrument made of)
pamI-wood ’ , Kine. 31 . 1 . Dir. pamyd land ]; keed yasya 3a eam
'
ili nab.
pomalca,‘
name ofa creeper, found in N andapura’
, Ki ne. 8 . 16.
See Dar. and Kee. ibid. At Kine. 31 . 1 D i r. seems to identify
this plant with the eamydka , but the text is untrustw orthy .
pakala , sc. mani‘an amulet made ofchips ofwood ’ Ki ne.
Di r. daeind r‘
n edutavrksdndfit eakaldnt’ t:
'
pdkala manila.
pinned , fem . adj., personified as a divinity , Ki ne. 39. 9.
edmyavaka‘name ofa plant ’ , Kine. 8. 1 6. See Di r. and Kee.
pilin‘one who snfi
'
ers from internal pain, as though a spear
stuck in him’
, Kine. 31 . 7 . See Kee. especia l ly, and a lso Dir. Cf.
Pet. Lex . s. v. cilia 1 h.
pcpyd‘the skin which covers the tail ’, Kine. 48. 32. Di r. vatsa
cvi Introduction.
note, and p.xv. alar'
nbhava (fol. 19‘ l . 1 1)
‘sufficiency
’:
the word is not excerpted . achedanam,action noun from chid-l-a,
26. 23. arueilcrmi 27 . 18 . alopana , action noun from lap
26. 23. uttara tantra , designation ofthe performances described at
Kine. 5 . 5fg. upasa t’
nhara u prapana . So Di r. explains upasan‘
t
hrtya at Kine. 22 . 15. kanikvika , 14. 19= Kee. kanika . Cf. a lso
[cant/ca . karvara=prpni, 1 1 . 15. Perhapsfor karbura . Cf. parvara .
kymin‘afi
’
ected with worms’ , cibulci ‘an instrument employed
as an amulet’ , 1 9. 22, 23 (p. 53 , notes 10 and Of. a lso 35 . 4
phalacibukdydlg somacamasakdrar’
n brtna .—jyes;htmadhu, and q ua»
dhuka=yaetimadhm So is to be read at D ir. 38. 1 7 . See a lso Kee.
32. 5 ; 35. 21 , and the paddhatis at 75. 1 . japanam and jasani , 8.
15, 16 (p. 25, note 13, and p . 26, note 7) are glosses explaining pim
bala ‘name ofa plant’ . niravadaea tva , 7 . 1 6. paramarpana , 17. 4
=grahana. Cf. paramarpa . parilcirana , as gloss to parilca'
ra ti, 26.
10. p dkastlcina= pmapana , 48 . 1 7 . putakdnuaasana‘a funnel
shaped syringe’ , 25. 12 ; cf. putaka . pusfikarman, (sc. mantra),
adj.‘relating to performances, which cause prosperity’ , 24. 43 .
16 . 29 : cf. B6 . s. v. 3. preti. petaka‘ basket’ , other
wise unquotable, seems to occur 18 . 2 . propizi=prapa‘ drinking
place’ , 19. 3. Kee. tadaga . phantay, denom. from phanga ,
bhagapatha ,‘ quota tion ofa part ( the pratika) ofa mantra ’
, 6. 10.
The opposite is sakalapatha‘
quotation ofan entire verse’. N either
one is in the lexicons. lendiki , in aja -lendikalf=lenda‘excrements
’
,
48 . 32. aid ,in vdri-stamba ,
‘name ofa plant ?’ 19. 12 ; 29. 4. Kee.
29. 4, panastamba . viprdmana , 16. 25. vrpcita , perf. part. pass.
ofvrapc 47 . 28. samdselca ,‘ pouring together’ , 1 7 . 4. sarinayana
‘ putting together’ , 33. 8. saricpi tay, denom. fr. samp i to ,‘to smear
w ith the dregs ofan oblation’
. The word is very common in Di r.
and the paddha tis. silisilr‘
ka ‘rosin ’
, 18. 36 : both tex t and trans
lation are doubtful . strt-karmini, technica l designation ofthe
second part ofadhyiya iv, beginning a t 32. 28.
Keeava : andhapuppikd‘name ofa dower’ , IO. 16. twain-
aya
karmdni‘supererogatory rites’ , andfrequently elsewhere. Also Ath.
Introduction. Lvii
Paddh. udara -
gandulalca‘a kind ofworm ’
, 27 . 14, 20. adana
arm , 53. 18 . kapupd‘name ofa plant 34 . 2 . taunt
‘name ofan
insect’
, 32 . 21 . pigavyadhi‘epidemic disease’ 26. 36. pater
-aka
‘name ofa tree’ , 40. 2, 7 . The Pet. Lex. mentions patteraka from
the N ighanta Prakiea , as the name ofthe cypress. patilcd - toranaw’
‘fo lding doors’ 47 . 2 . Cc apata .- baldgapatra , orbalagamapdtra 39.
5- 12 . malmma da ‘typica l namefor aMussalman’ , 47 . 22 , etc. maria /ca
‘name ofa measure’ , 6. 22 : cf. maria/ca . vallanikd Mai , 26. 31 .
siryaveli‘name ofa plant’ , 36 . 1 2 . Cf. suryavallt . vikalpita
‘ optiona l ’ ,
denominative perfect passive participle from oilcalpa , 50. 13. setika
‘name ofa measure’ 6. 22 ; 46. 33. hastavartaka , 35. 1 1 =partllasta,
AV. vi. 8 1 .
The remaining paddhatis, etc. : akapaphena‘name ofa plant’ , Ath.
Paddh. and Antyeeti. 82. 26. Of. Kine. 93. 22 ; 1 15. l. kama’name
ofa plant’ , ibid . Die. Kar. and Ath. Paddh.
54. 6. paribltaeay, denom. ofparibhdpd, AV. Anukramani i. 4 (iti
sarvatra paribhd pyate). puepdksadaka and puspaksita (denom. perf.
pass. participle from the same) in puspalceodakdijaliri: pi rayitva, and
puspakeitam aijalirit parayitva : offrequent occurrence in Ath. Paddh.
and Dae. Kar. prapakya , as gloss to paritvaramana‘as one is able’ ,
Dae. Kar. 55. 1 8. muktika ‘name ofa plant’ , Ath. Paddh. and
Antyeeti 82. 26. Of. the unquotable muktikd in 8 6 . Kee. seems to
read pulctika . veetay, denom. ofvesta , Dae. Kar. 75. 23. vrata
Various specia l kinds are mentioned in Ath. Paddh. a t the end of
Ki ne. 57 , and Kee. 42 . 12 17 : kalpavra ta , aiyira-ara ta
, yamavra ta ,
veda -vrata , piro-vra ta , mrgdra
-vra ta , maria-cram
,visdsahi-vra ta (cf.AV.
xvn . 1 keraka ‘name ofa plant’ , Ath. Paddh. and Antyeeti.
82 . 26.
In this connection I would draw attention once more to the
two w ords pai'
cakalpa and matrkalpika . In J. A. O. S.
vol. xi,p . 378, Iexpressed the view that the word paicakalpa which
is reported by the Mahibhieya refers to an Atharvavedin, who is
conversant with the five ka lpas ofthe AV : see ibid . This surmise
is now rendered certain by the occurrence in the colophon ofone
Lviii Introduction.
ofthe MSS. ofthe Kiueika (K), need 'for this edition, ofthe word
pavicakalpin, nominative paicakalpt, as a title ofthe writer : see p. ix.
The w ord means a practicingAtharvavediu. The word matrkalpika ,
w hich a lso occurs in the Mahibhieya (cf. the index Ind. Stud . xiii), I
have explained in H . W. Magoun’a report on his edition oftheAsu
rikalpa, P. A . O. S . for October 1888, p. xiv. The Mahibhieya is
very familiar with Atharvan literature. Ifwe suppose that this
word is Atharvanic, it may be transla ted by‘one who practices the
matrkalpa’. This may be the title ofsome minor ritua listic treatise,
invol‘
ving especia l ly the use ofthe list ofhymns, which are known as
the matrnamani (sc. seld om) , or matrgana : see index B , p. 384 . What
the nature ofthese performances may have been, it is ofcourse im
possible to guess. They may have dea lt with a eriddhafor themataras.
Iwould final ly draw the attention ofthe lexicographers to the
numerous specia l designa tions ofverses, hymns, and ganas ofhymns,
a list ofwhich is given in index B,pp . 383—385.
v. Grammaticaland orthographicalnotes.
The most salient phonetic peculiarity ofthe text is the frequent
remova l by crasis ofthe hiatus , produced by changes due to sandhi.
So unanimous are the MSS. in certain cases in this regard , that it
was though t proper to reproduce the practice in the edition, while
attention has been drawn every time to its ordinary equiva lent in
the notes. The first case is : arijalau, 6. 17
emendation to pa tnyaijaldu suggests itselfreadily, but this is rendered
improbable owing to the similar cases follow ing. These are daiva
teti for ddiva ta iti 6. 34 ; talpdrsabham for lalpa area
bham talpe+ arsabham) 17 . 3 ; gartedhmdu for garta idhmau(= garts
+ idlzmdu) 49. 23 ; andmaydidln'
(MSS. andmayedln) for anamaya «W
andmayas+ edlai) 74. 20 ; jaghana tdghnanlalzforjaghana ta dglmantall
=jaghana tas+ dghnantaly8 1 . 21 ; -
yajiiatthapantbhi{zfor -
yajiia uttha
panibhi}:-
yajfias+ utthdpanibhib) 84 . 1 2, 13 : as the sandhi happens
between two si tras, it was not possible to retain it in the text, and its
mention in the critica l notes is omitted owing to an oversight ;
Introduction. Lix
anyatoddlodrya for anya ta uddhdrya anya tas + udahdrya) 1 37 . 1 4 ;
sa tkrtcodalcamfor satlcrtva ado/cam sa tkrtvas+ uda kam) 140 5 ; agra
tapasthdntikefor agra ta apas thintike agra tas+ upasthintike) 141 . 40 ;
da'
sdsmdkam for ddsd asmdkam (= disds+ asmi kam) 90 . 1 8 ; ku
mbhodadhanefor kumbha udadbane= (lcumbhe udadhdne) 93 . 43 ; 136. 1
possibly, how ever, a compound kumbhodadlzina is to be assumed
in both places. depdvartah for depa dvartalz depas i vartalf)124. 1 . The same practice occurs a lso occasiona lly in part ofthe
MSS. : a t 51 . 14 meti for ma iti me+ iti) in three MSS. ; at 53. 12
asmamvarabdllaya for asma anvarabdlzdya asmdi+ anvarabdhaya) in
three MSS. ; at 69. 5 anvar‘
icetarefor anvar‘
ica itare anvaiicas+ itare)
in four MSS. : at ad for no a in three MSS as a lso
saw ahara'
tra for sarvd aharatra (=sarvds aharatra in three MSS.
For the same peculiarity in Apastamba’s dhi rmasntras, etc. see
ZDMG. xL. p. 536.
When final 8 preceded by an a lterant vowel is fol lowed by k or p
(cf.Whitney Sk. Gr.
’the MSS. are hopelessly at variance as to
the treatment ofs : bothlfand sappear in the sameMS. under essential ly
the same conditions. The editor has adopted the less archaic w riting ,
21 . The cases, in which both modes ofwriting occur, are as follows
trih paryagm’
2 . 10 ; 1117} pradakpinam 2 . 1 1 ; havift lourvita 6. 22 ; jyot‘illka rate 1 1 . 1 2 ; trilz pra ttbd ram 29. 22 ; trill pa rikramya 31 . 3 ; 38. 7 ;
46 . 14 ; trilfp rasavyam 44. 1 1 ; 84. 10 ; 87 . 30 ; 88. 13 ; M b paryukea ti
53 . 8 ; 57 . 22 , 25 ; trih kdrayamdnam 53. 9 ; trift pramdrpti 53. 19 ; trihpa rinaya ti 76. 20 ; 77 . 22 . So also duekg
'tam and duldcrtam are variants
a t 1 7 . 6, 7 . In the mantra a t 6. 10 there occur together dr'
m'
sida and
antarikse slda .
In the treatment of1: before p and j the MSS. ofthe Kine. like
those ofAV . (cf. Whitney a t Ath. Pri tie. n . 10, ll, 1 7) are very
much at variance : the sound appears as anusvi ra , it and n, the anus
vi ra predominating. The e is a lso occasiona l ly not changed. In
this edition the norma l euphony,n+ p to i oh
,and n+j to i j has
been adhered to . The cases in question occur a t 10. 9 ; 18. 13 ; 20.
13, 14 ; 25. 24 ; 27 . 14 ; 35. 27 ; 36. 9 ; 48 . 28 ; 69. 1 ; 7 1 . 6, 7 ; 72. 1 5 ;
l.x Introduction.
78. 12 , 13 ; 8 1 . 34 ; 97 . 5, 6 ; 125 . 2 . The same difi’
erence in the treat»
ment of1: occurs twice before v at 64. 5 (unnahyan vasanena), and
102 . 2 (prajap a tyan vi) once it is seen before 33, at 67 . 26 (prapayi
pyan syi t).
The vow el ofthe particle aria coa lesces w ith preceding a and a
to 0 , according to Piniai vi. 1 . 95 ; Vopadeva n. 5. Accordingly we
have svahatit= svaha+ afit 5. 13 ; anujriapyorit= anujfidpya+ mh 9. 9;
carit= ca+ orit 70. 6. At 90. 18 the MSS. read pustarh, which has
been emended to pastam aria.
The fo l low ing instances ofVedic sandhi have been noted : api
daya remain at 2. 18 ; sainpi tava ta rsabham (1most MSS.) 34. 18 : see
Whitney Sk. Gr.’ At 58 . 7 , 8 the MSS. read dcamyehi= acamya
4 d+ ihi in accordance with Whitney ibid . The fact that a of
the vocative is pragrhya before iti, in accordance with Ath. P ri tie. i.
81 , has been pointed out above, p . xxxviii.
The following phonetic peculiarities, or tendencies ofthe MSS.
are worthy ofnotice : Frequently 4: appears as p, and in genera l the
MSS. il lustra te abundantly the confusion between the sibilants in
Sanskrit, as discussed by the editor and Dr. E . H . Spieker in P. A.
O. S. for May 1886 p . xxxvifg. At 4. 15 allMSS. read vapiydn for
vastydn ; at 24. 1 3 ; 39. 9 ; 76. 23 sapima is emended to sasime ; the
majority ofthe MSS. w rite pi ripa for parisa (27 . 1 8 ; 29 a t 51 .
16 theMSS. have pilaiijala, which is emended to silar‘
ijala in accordance
with AV. vi. 16. 4 ; at 3. 8 ; 137. 40 i pispa te is emended to isieya te ; at
86. 16 the MSS. have a pratika beginning w ith pam,which has been
emended,so as to yield the pri tika ofvn. 2l. 1 : can: eta . Con
versely at 69 . 3 the MSS. read simila for pamila ; at 8 . 10 cipaye
for visage. The MSS. are divided in the orthography ofthe words
cilclrapa at 21 . 14 w ith its vrddhi- deriva tive cdilckapa at 48. 41 : both 9
and s are w ritten. The editor has given preference to p on account
ofthe presence ofk in an adjoining syllable : cf. P . A . O. S . ibid.
p . xL. For the same reason the w riting krpara at 34. 13, 20 ; 35. 5 ; 66.
16 84. 3, the prevailing usage ofthe Ki ueika MSS has been adopted.
Introduction. m i
O ther variants concerning the confusion ofthe sibilants are given in
the critica l notes to the text. TheMSS. frequently write ts for ch
ava tsadya for avaahadya , four MSS. a t 24. 10, one at 55. 19, and six
a t 8 1 . 28 ; utsz’
eta for ucchista , one MS. at 26. 1 8 ; utsrayat'i for
ucchrayati one MS. at 61 . 21 ; itsa ta for ickata one MS. at 73.
15 ; patsola for pacchah four MSS. at 82 . 29. Occasiona l ly y is
w ritten for j : yunaymz for yunajmi three MSS. at 3. 1 ; gayam for
jgayum one MS. at 23. 10 ; yamyaifor jamyai three MSS. at 34. 20 ;
a t 42 . 1 7 aiijmah is emended upon the basis ofthe MSS. readings
aymalt, ayyab, Goya/5 and ayamai ; at 64. 1 7 one MS. reads anaymr
’
for
a najmi at threeMSS. samayyayam for samajyayam ; a t 133. 6 two
MSS. yajr'
ie for jajii'
e. Conversely at 126. 9 two MSS. write vilajyam
a nd vilajyec) for vilayya . We may mention fina l ly a few cases ofPri
kritic writing in one or the other oftheMSS. : bharjaitva for marjayitva
a t 6. 1 7 markhaitva for marchayitva at 1 2 . 2 ; varptasi for varstyast
a t 1 7 . 13.
A few cases ofhaplography occur : aarananinayanejyi for
caranim’
ninayanejyi at 43. 3 ; anagrtavabhasa for anagram: avabhdsa
a t 93. 37 130 . 1 ; or! at 1 10. 1 is omitted by most MSS. because it
is preceded by vadava ; na is omitted at 135. 9 (p . 285 l . 1 ) because
it is preceded by annarit .
The MSS. ofthe text agree in writing ch throughout. This has
been retained in the edition, except when it represents the product
oft (d)+e (ah) : then echo w as put into the text. The group n+ s
a ppears as m in the MSS and is represented in the same manner in
the edition.
Offorma l peculiarities we may mention a few si tra- optatives,made in accordance with Whitney Sk . Gr.
’upanaylta
a t 1 7. 31 , 33 ; aw ahvaytta at 60. 32 ; capaytta a t 67 . 15. A
number ofaorists with the Vedic function ofcompleted past time
occur : akrkeata 20. 16 ; akrkeama 20. 1 7 ; ahdrele 20. 18 ; prapisam 22.
2 , 3, 4 ; dear-fear» and apakam 56. 7 . Further a number ofmoda l
a orist forms : pakeyam 3. 8 ; 137 . 40 ; saketya 45. 16 ; 47 . 16 ; evdpste
Introduction.
56. 12 ; fivyasam (preca tive) 68 . 1 ; gamm a 70. 1 ; hmsts 72 . 34 ; aputh
:‘
pi vadllieta 92 . 14 bhaydsma (prec.) 92 . 25, 29. vyanapat is
employed both as prohibitive form and as past tense at 56. 6, 7 . All
these aorist forms occur ofcourse in quoted passages (mantras,
priieas The future participle vibhuikeyamana occurs at 23.
9 ; 38 . 26 . The gerund in ya from an uncompounded verba l root
seems to appear in pcatya at 53. 18 ; in keipya at 30. 18 ; 52 . 14 : in
all three cases it is possible to emend : adbhi pcatga to ablar’
pcatga ;
ca keipya to’vakeipya . N ote a lso hasteghrya at 76. 10
, and possibly
urasigrhya at 81 . 30 ; cf. Whitney Sk . Gr.
’In the paddhati
ofKeea va there are four occurrences ofPrikritic causatives : kit -i
payet a t 54. 1 ; 58. 4 ; apnapaya ti 23. 1 5, 1 6 ; of. Whitney,ibid.
Ofisolated forma l peculiarities w e may mention -adagas at 8.
13, used as accusative plural : of. J . A . bibhetti a doubtful
reduplicated present from root bhid at 25. 16 ; allMSS. write bhavati
voc . fem. for bhavatt nom. at57 . 18 : in the edition it has been emended
to bhava tt (cf. Pir. Gr . n . 5. a t most MSS. read atmarm
(eva), archaic loc. sing. = atmany (can) ; at occurs the acc. plur.
fem. pracyas (sc. lekhas) ; s t96. 3 occurs nanadaitam, as subjunctive third
person dua l middle ofthe intensive ; at 99. 2 bhramayan a masc. parti
ciple agrees with ugram, neuter, and at 126. 9 amum,a masc. pronoun
seems to agree w ith navanttam,a neuter noun.
The text exhibits fina l ly a number oflong dvandva compounds,
members ofwhich occasiona l ly govern, or are dependent upon words
outside ofthe compound in a manner quite unusua l , and sometimes
a l together problematic. At 27 . 29 the MSS. reads : barinasye’ ti ban
dhanapdyandcamanapaikadhdnajvalend’vanalcsa tre
’vasiiica ti, i. e .
‘ w ith
the hymn AV . iii. 7 (an amulet) is tied on to the (sick) person, he is
given drink, he is made to rinse his mouth , and the priest sprink les
him w ith wa ter, warmed by a heated pailcudhana (see above p . Liii) .
The compound might be readily emended to bandhanapdyand
camanam, or
-comovam‘
, butfor the fact that similar difficulties appear
Contents ofthe Siitra.
Adhyiya i.
Sources ofthe work 1 . 1—8 .
pdkayajia -
paribhisih 1 . 9—23.
N ew -moon and ful l -moon sacrifices 1 . 24 6. 37 .
Paribhisis for the sfi tra in genera l 7 . 1—8. 22 .
Ganas ofhymns and verses 8 . 23—9. 7 .
Preparation ofthe pantyudakam,
‘ holy water’ 9. 8—1 1 .
Adhyiya n .
Rites for begetting w isdom 10.
Rites for obtaining success in vows ofchastity 1 1 .
Charms for obtaining vil lages 1 1 . 7—1 0 .
Charms for obtaining every desire 1 1 . 1 1—12. 4.
Charms to secure harmony 12 . 5—9.
varcasydni, charms to secure power 1 2 . 10—13. 12 .
Various rites in w ar and battle 13. 1—16. 26.
Restora tion ofa dethroned king 16. 27—32.Coronation ofa minor potenta te 1 7. 1—10.
Corona tion ofa greater potenta te 17 . 1 1—34.
Adhyiya iii.
Rite for the aversion ofmisfortune (nirrti) 18. 1—18.citrakarma (paustilcam) 18. 19—26.
Charms for securing prosperity upon starting on a journey
18. 27—31 .
samudrakarma (paustikam) 18. 32—38 .
Contents ofthe si tra. v
dhyiya iii.
Charms for the prosperity ofcattle 19. 1—21 .Amulets to insure prosperity 19. 22—27 .
astaki -festiva l 19. 28—31 .
Ploughing-festiva l 20 .
Ca ttle-charms 21 . 1—1 1 .
Charm for obtaining clothes 21 . 12—14.
Rites on dividing an inheritance 2 1 . 1 5—20.
rasakarmdni 2 1 . 21—25.
Various ritesforobtaining property, success, and prosperity 22 .
Rites on building a house 23. 1—1 1 .citrakarma (pdusfikam) 23 . 12—1 6.
Charm for ploughing 23. 1 7 .
Rite for sowing 24. 1—2 .
Various n tes for obtaining prosperity 24. 3—10.
Rites before entering upon a journey and upon returning
from the same 24. 1 1 18.
vrsatsarga 24. 19—23.
agrahayant-ceremony 24. 24 36.
Various rites for obtaining property and prosperity - 46.
dhyiya iv.
bhdieajyani, remedia l charms for every possible disease and
injury , realor fancied , and for driving out demons : the
scope ofthese practices can be seen most readily by
fol low ing the headings ofeach performance, as given in
the extracts from Di rili and Keeava , 25. 1—32 . 27 .
strtkarmdni, women’s rites : obtaining ofchildren , against
abortion, purisavandni, against sterility, rites for obtaining
a husband , garbhddhinam,stmantakarma , sleeping-charms
,
charms for capturing truant women, appeasing or sub
jecting women, overcoming and damaging riva l women,
philtres, suppressing jea lousy and wrath,
suppressing
paramours, etc. : for details see the headings, as given by
Di rili and Keeava , 32 . 28—36. 40.
v i Contents ofthe si tra.
Adhyiya v.
vzjii nakarmini, oracles, (see Keeava’s introduction to the
kandiki ) 37 .
Charms against storms and lightning 38. 1—10 .
Rites imparting firmness to buildings 38 . 1 1—1 6.
Rites imparting power in deba te, influence in assemblies,
and proper conduct w hile reading the Vedas 38. 17—36Rites warding offthe efi
'
ects ofwit chcraft 39.
Charms for directing the course ofrivers 40 . l—10.
Removal ofthe fire 40 . 1 1—13.
Charms imparting sexualvigor 40 . 14—18 .
Charms to procure rain 41 . 1—7 .
Charms for luck in business and gambling 41 . 8 - 17 .
Charm for restoring afi'
ection between ca lfand cow 41 . 18- 20.
Bestowa l ofgood qualities upon horses 41 . 2 1 26.
Rite to insure a successfulbusiness- trip 42 . 1—5.
Rites for producing harmony between various persons
42 . 6—8.
Charm procuring know ledge ofthe Vedas 42 . 9—1 1 .
Return ofthe disciple after finishing his studies 42 . 1 2—18.
Charm for obviating the efi'
ect ofevil sigueia w omen 42 . 19- 21.
Amulets for w arding ofevil demons 42 . 22 43. 1 .
The building ofa house 43. 2—15.
Rites to avert the evil efi'
ect offuneral-fires 43 . 16—20.
vapipamanam 43. 20—45. 19.
Ritefor obviating the evil cli'
cot ofa false accusatiou46. 1-3.
Removalofobstacles in sacrifice 46. 4—5.
Charm to promote the fulfilment ofdemands and prayers
Warding 0 3 the influence ofill-omened birds 46. 7—8.
Against evildreams 46. 9—13.
Various priyapcitta - ceremonies 46. 14—25.
Expiatory performance when a younger brother marries
before the older 46. 26—29.Various priyapcitta -ceremonies 46. 30 55.
Contents ofthe sutra. v ii
ldhyiya vi.
abhicirikani, witchcraft practices 47—49 .
tdhyiya vu .
Rites to secure welfare in various conditions oflife, w hile
w alking, sleeping, w aking, etc. 50. 1—1 1 .
Rites to secure safety and good weather for a merchant
starting on an expedition 50. 1 2—16.
Remova l ofserpents, vermin, etc. from house and lands 50.
17—22.
Rites to obtain security for cowherds, stables, fields, etc. 51 .
1—16.
Freeing fields from anima ls destructive to their products51 .
17—22 .
Safety away from home 52. 1—2 .
Charms to loosen fetters 52 . 3—4.
Protection against fire 52 . 5—9.
Safety in boa ts and ships 52 . 10—1 1 .
How to find lost property 52 . 12—14.
Rites for security in general52 . 15—17 .
Charms for securing long life 52 . 18—19 .
varcasyi ni, charms for securing power 52 . 20—2 1 .
gode'
mam 53. 1—54. 14.
cad'
akaranam 54. 15—22.
upanayanam 55 . 1—57 . 30.
medhijananam 57 . 31—32 .
Against ringing ofthe ears, and twitching ofthe eyelids 58.
Charms and amulets for securing long life 58. 3—12.nimakaranam 58 . 13 - 17 .
ninmganam 58 . 18.
am prdpanam 58 . 19—21 .
Charms to secure long life 58 . 22 25.
Charms to obtain specia l wishes (kimyim’
) 59.
v iii Contents ofthe antra.
Adhyiya viii.
savayajcib60—68 .
Adhyiya ix.
Preparation ofthe house-fire 69. 1—72. 43.
Evening and morning oblations 72. 44—73. 19.
baliharanam 74. 1—12 .
Sacrifice ofthe first fruits ofthe season 74. 13—23.
Marriage-rites 75—79.
Adhyiya xi.
Funeral rites 80—86.
Adhyiya xn.
Ceremonies on the reception ofa guest, madhuparka , arghyc
90—92 .
Adhyiya xiii.
Book ofomens and portents : kandiki 93 contains an account
ofthe book , 93 - 136.
Adhyiya xiv.
ijya tantra 137.
astaIci -festival 138.
Introduction into the study ofthe Vedas l39.
indramahotsava 140 .
Description ofthe conditions under w hich the study
the Vedas sha l l be carried on, or suspended 141 .
11 5517 11
m fafii am zls le ganam m z‘
t a l
K P E and Di rila 1n the introduction ”m 0; Ath. Paddh.
e m u: t a firfiefi zm‘m n fim mmm . D (schol.)
w e ( fit W a it (Cod . vfiv) ( fit
fit? ’D (schol) mizm 1 (1) EM W IW HW
u ni : tan tfa fi m fs’a ejfim: 1 311 !!t t
W fi! (Gap. Br. i. 1 .
“
am
1 1 1 11 1133} iii-«fi ts m fst: (Vair. Sn. 1 . m u'
éfsisrt zi'nwfi t ufifi uw m w rfi t (iv 10 s ee m (cf
Kane 53 D (8 0110 1 ) m u“ M atti mmW slam-hm :M arin Ufafi qr . Ath. Paddh. w eir ‘ fqm aifin aw fiiy i
’rei 6 n am e: inmat e 1 7 :
vii 43 . 46. 1) D (schol .)
m m‘
l‘si'mfitfiit m it mutate
-
insis t: Ath Paddh W I
mm mfi w op Br i 1 s wim m wfit fiwswift-1 1
1 11 1 a h h t w wlfmcfl aa m fi wm
lu’tfintui s l
nm‘
w mi m m firi‘
mmfuqmi afl m mga swig sii
’rfa‘ mu wih
uéirfi i‘
armmmmma‘h rafirfifwgnm
‘
mm
1 1 1 m fi rst“ (God w as) m 0 ) fem(Cod . 155 39 1 cf. ea . 13 fg.
‘ D (schol .) fuss-
um ; Ath. Paddh.
Ath . Paddh. iq (1)WEli
. 33h "fifi lmm at ; Ath Paddh m umm mfir Wh ats
-
( 1 13i;Bii the same with f! added over the line.
s D (schol .)
emit -gas!mmw (Kane 8? 8) D (w hat ) M :
Ath. Paddh m '
lfi: 31 ; Bii
D (schol .) . m fi fi am . w afm ‘ Partofx1 1 . 3.
11m in 11
B'
s-
1 mm view fi w um rfil
M a h atm m fit wam wm
m i fi xfilefiw smm‘
awfifm smafi:
a m { Fi an ssmsfi nfl asm 1 111171 1 311 1
D (m omm a-1 1 1m “ (part ofx11 3 m m116 1 10 0 11 “(Wfilmamt D (schol ) wfilm fiminrmW W W H W W O)
’ This and the
next passage occur in Gop Br. ii. 1 . 10 ; D (schol .) m M mfi
W 1m lem viit s’
m m viwa a)M W D (text) m emo
; D (schol.)W a t
u m flfl’ilfm vfimvfilw zl s um
m — ‘v a. 1 .
7 Km . D (text) m e ; D (scho l .) afimm m (1)
m nfimm . v1 1 74 4 , B1 Bh K P E t 1”of. VS. i. 6 ; Ts. i. l. Ti itt. Br iii. 2 . 4. 1 ; Miitr. S.
Al l MSS, except E Bim 01 2E om 1 3 K on.
fu n; D (scho l ) 1 ‘ Gobh. i.
7 . 23 ; cf. VS.
ai vfav pnh W W Wuffi m m sfi fi éwfit im m efiazm
m id t m’
géffi mfit 1 s 1 am fitmmf
sfit 1 a t m fitm
W the verse occurs xix . 33. 3, but the m and
the scholiast’s designa tion as W show that it is regarded as
not belonging to the AV.
2 Up to this point cf. xix .
but note the m ute ; the formula occurs in ful l TS. i. 1 . 4. 2 ;
cf. VS. i. loctc. ; Miitr. S . i. 1 . 9 etc.
3 D (schol .) m {fa ma( I
wan t.’D (schol) xfim afifix 1 16 m m ;
GBi OQW u
7 D (schol.)
m um . E { fin $311 ; P fl ew ; D (schol.) ( fir: 51h
m .
9 K P 0a ; so also Ki ty . Cr. ii. 4. 1 . Cf. VS. i. 15d;
Mi itr . S . i. 4. 10 ; a lso Vi it . Si . 2 . 2 ; Gop . Br.
Ap. Ch i. 19, etc.
uxi. 1 . 16. — ”
xi. 1 . 17 . ‘ Tfi
w fitfi‘
fi z’
sift:
wh amm mm m a ém‘
mm
mum 3 1W tra it 31661“W 1 11111 11
na’ featnfa
"
1 c11: m istreatmfifi int 153 1
writertit-
film s zfmihmfiummetfmt
‘
fi sclwfi q fi rflfa fifiwfit‘
fl am 23 3 1 HT
Hfi gi m i W WI 31111 11 11W t"
ufimn wfiqmrfifit"
1 as 1 nag-
w it 33;-
sit tn
v1 1 . 7 1 . 1 (viii. 3. Bi fi n e. D (scho l .) W
Bi Antyesti h ail; cf. e. g . Gobh. iv. 1 . 6 : W m m
W ; cf. Ki ne. 87 . 12 .
5Bi D ( text) W .
6 D (scho l .)W : at a m In lief-111111 1 13 13 11;
an .
7 D (scho l .)
m m :.8Cf. Ki ty . Cr. ii. 2 . ll.
9 D (scho l .) i t gfg:m i t e
-
1 1a . fi gfi fi zmum se
m uez“W 10K
AutyeetiW ; Ch Bi Eh D aim ; Bii a fi'
a g corrected to
W K Ch w a t1 ‘ D ( 19 11 1) am .
‘ 3 Cfvs.
Ts i 1 . 1 1 . 1 ;'
li it . Br. iii. 3. 6. 7 ; Mi itr. S .i. l. 12 .
l‘ xvi. 2 . 6. m :W WW1 1m : 1 161:m anifzém fi m m (Kane 137
W W 1 11 376 31117
22;“7 1mm (V6 1 1 St!
D (scho l .) warn am m rqmfin 1 13 1'
m with m fit m m 31W { 5 1111 1131l 1 MW e vn . 99. 1 ; D (scho l .) m m .
_ 1aUp to this
point cf. xix. 51 . 2 .
1 9 D gfg m}« fi n fi lls
'
qmfit
m afmfifs"
133 1“1mm 61111 1713 551?1 MSS.
“
aah ; D (schol.) m afi fim m mafi fi i ai‘m m q fi 1 1 11m mfi 1m w
’
t fi fi fi zfl : 1 9W m(Cod y!
«1 a ) rim mfi .
2 D i e. Kar . and Ath. Paddh. in q
mafi a-
1 1m m ;
“fi mrfw rgm ft m‘
ém a3 s . g.
(scho l ) m 1 1m m m (God 1 11 113m met)5 D (9 1 11 111. 117i“W ee“ m in m am ”
“Gobh. 1 7 23 ; of. VS . i. 12 .— 7
G 1 1bb. i. 7 . 2i ; of. vs. 1. 12 .
8 So emended ; allMSS. ofthe text and the l’ addha tis Gil“.
Cf. vs. i. 3.
I“Ch B “w e; P 11 1 B11 and Ath Paddh. mine ;
KD ( text and schol .) and Antyestl. E1 13 0 ; E m (I). Cf.
v. 12 . 2b; D (scho l .) 1 3 1 1 m .
1 2 So only Bii ; the remaining
MSS . and Antyesti0“W 0
; cf. Ki ne. 6 . 20.
’3The w ord 3
W is omitted in P E D .
l’ K E B6 and Antyestim 0.
111 N ot found in any known San1hiti ; trietubh metre.
11 fi lm? 3 11
1E W .
2Bi Bi and Dec. Kar.m 3 K and Dac. Ka1
W ‘ For this pidu cf. iv. 27 .
5 Ch BiiEh 11
3mm6 N ot found 1n any known Samhiti ; D (schol . m afi fi fillmm m?m m m nftnni17113aW m m .
7T 111 1 Br ii. 1 ; cf. Vi it. Ap. Cr.
vi. 5. 4 ; Ci ikh. Ci . ii. .6 IO, U .— °
E q .— 9
D (scl1ol) fi m afaq aw z (xix . 09. 1—4 ; cf. Kane. 90 . 22 ; Vi it. 8 11 . amunnnhfia Wit m n s em en nnnunu
’
nunt t‘
zi 1 unfi t:
m W EB“(xii. 1ii. 3l. 10 ; cf. Ki uc. 24. 3l) 3 1flfi tsfit D unfi t: an 11mm t
°
racf. Ci
’
fikh. Cr. vi. Gobh. iv. 5 . 7 ; Grhyas. i. 96. Bi
“ 3; E n .
‘ 2 Bii m ; w anting in D .
‘ 3 TS . iii. 2.
4. 4 ; Ki ty . Cr. 1 1. 1 . 22 ; Vi it . Sn. 1 . 20. K m an»; 8 6
m 0 in the text , but man on the margin ; Dac. Kar. trea ts the
performance described in this sfi tra twice ,ending the first time
with M ,the second time with W W “
D (scho l .) mm M 1 unnrm ut
m m 1 genfin:n‘éuntit The passage be
ginning with this eniri and ending with 911 . 8 is repeated Ki ng. 137 .
86—39.
"w as“
fitt er: nit -Staout se t n n nn fiw zfit
M m fim fi 1 i 1 w nm ann‘
izu
m : nnfim unfi nfimfim wm
fi m flfi m gfim ufi tflmfi t
nm‘
1 s 1fnurnfifugrnfnnmunin”
nnsni
unfit nm filnnt nnuzn M ani“
new?
niifimn nggw nfanazm uninfufin t lzfi:
get 1”
q first?1 111 fimn m an: 1 113? (a
ngmm n“nfi m
"
1e1qégnqétm nnfa
Cf. Ki ty . Cr. 1 1 . l. 23 ; Ca t . Br . i. 5 . l. 23 ; Ci fikh. Cr. i. 6. 6 ;
Li ty. Cr. ii. 4. 5 ; iv. Li ty. and Gobh.
with the variant R a w .)2D (schol .) W ilt 113m
zfi m zfi nfn ui n fi m ‘ Ch n x m uo; 3 11 1311
the same changed to R on the margin ; BiEm ; cf.Ki uc. 2 . 17 .
‘ Cf. Acv. Cr. i. 4. 7 ; Ci nkh. Cr. i. 6. 9 ; Li ty. Cr. ii. 4. 5 ° D am?!(sc. m ill).
5x 1l.
6 D (text) a qfi fl fi ; D (scho l .)nah m a .
7K P Bi 0 11 1311m ; D (schol .) w asp
-
1 1111“m (Cod Sfi minim m 1 mm nn unfa(Cod u
’
nfia) n w ait sfitfni‘
ruivim 1 1 1m m ?m axi
W W °
8 So emended ; MSS. Wfijw'
fl .
9 So emended ;KP R1 BiiEh (prim. man.) 1 ; am ; 130 11 Eh (sec. man.) am .
m Bi Efm d 8 6 : Frui t]: corrected to m m; the remaining
MSS. am ; Emended according to TS . iii. 2 . 4.4, where a passage
corresponding to the latter part ofthis formula is to be found.Perhaps the MSS. can be sustained by reading W m : 1 13
W and they seem indeed to represent col lectively a syncretism
ofthis w ith the reading accepted above in accordance w ith the TS
cf. Ki ne.
1 ‘Cf. vs. i. Ki ty. 14. 7 ; TS. i. 1 . 2. 1 ;
4. 1 etc. ; Tiit. Br. iii. 2. 2. 2 ; Mi itr. S. i. l. 2 etc. ; Vi ii. Si . 7 . 6.
Ch mntn.
sin gthfn zutfa’
fium m'
tfi uf‘
m
tiam
uét nnm uunfifi fnvfntémafi z afim
fi fifi‘
mo u
11: ti 13? a t 1g; 133 1 1 nfit anti ng
qg'
rfit“1 99 1 ati
’
gn: u gfi m qg gvn
nfn f‘
ntflnu mm tfii w a n-
1 1 13 1 13111111
nfilfit qainu ms lafi una m qt snfi
91 11111 1 11 1 91 navin 1 9a 1 unnurfifi rfiim
guma tm u 1
1; mm mm m imufiifit m u tt
"
1 9 11 1 m inim 133i guar
gnh nits:ntgfifit"
1 9i 1m eanw
E and Dac. Kar. m i3Bi and Dac. Kar. m
Eh fi lm the rest i‘mi K W 1
‘ 5W ;
Bii E N C QQHT AllMSS. 1 xcept Ch fi g? (cf. VS.
xxiii. 6 '
lhe prat1ka N QQ { fit occurs in Cinkh. Gr.7E Bi
8D (schol.) m mm
W Wflfi-l.it; MSS.“Q ; Hi corrects on tfma rgin to w
ti Bi °ntfi ° D (echo! ) aim zfiannnrn’
im“Rafi : (Kano 14. 1 17 34) n nm nm nunn: nfi fnnfaw nin'
rftmfiM Kauc 47 1) 1 115 nn m unfi t 1 nztint
( 1m m'2
1 v 39 9 10 1 29 l 1 1 35 0 01 1 11 58 5 )This word is w anting in D (text) , D ( schol .) 113m wfifu
min-
rat (Cod unfi r') 1 v‘
ifinfi ntn q nmwum r t ut ti g
fufa’ 1 9e 1 nninm ufifi 1 eo 1 11 s 11
afi qfi a fi i m fiw mfit fi fi ufiu =1 finmnanm 3m satin -ii sfinma
fin (t) ugh : tiitnntfi tfit (cfeh 19) 1 im m anent aqn’
m . BiiD ( text) am mo ; D (schol aim -mi q q'
nan?
cf. 3 D (schol m 3 3mm “.
‘
flz-i
'é
l’ m (fa (ii. 19
“
l)m : (see Kino. 47. 7 ; so a lso Ath.Paddh ntfiw tft its 1 13 nit a t:
'
( fi'l31 11 1 1111 1 1 viifit9 11 1 111111 11 1 m 113 1 1 11 29 2) (Ki ne 47 . s) firuj3211 (vi. 75. l)W { fi (Ki uc.
6 So K Eh ; the
rest W .
7So emended ; MSS. m o
.
8 N ot found in any
know n Sambiti ; D iiiW ( fl! 111mm ; Antyestim .
9K
u rn“Bfi gni; E gimm
e.
1 ’E Bii and
99 "W e "
t tfu fii tirnfign nn afitm fii nrngafi
nfztm‘
rl: n’
iutn fnqinm at 1 1 aunnnm
1 So K P Bh ; B1'i 77‘ q corrected to rm ; E Bi Ch fm fl .
The mantra is no t found 1n any known San'
1hiti .
i'D (scho l .) gt m
M i tzim nzfnniz’
tfit 1 nufi tnn'
mt 1 1 ! ntwut tn'
un'
tin gw fi im m fufit nnnfi t (sfi Amyesti m’
i unt3 D (scho l ) m t h a n I Hf? (Cod Fifi ) 1 13 131
111 1515 1 13191 1311 111
" nnm rt
gffiiwi m infi wtm
Antyesti n tint a n um unzfi i D (schol)m intfiui z: Anti eeti gm q n: 1 ufum nfi
“.
i E n
Wfil 6 D (schol) nth 1 nnifistii n m nnfn:mufflert nfit
’D (schol wi ning
-
1m mm m 1 11
D (text) W anna : D (scho l ) fi nit fit: diam-E13 1 1 1mna n
-
am en 33mm :m m fu m fi turrn
n’tnmn (Cod 4 113 1111 ) unfit 1 unennrni 1 :m n nttiuzt
11 n‘
ifimq'
t‘
i s lu 11 93
M inefin’
en infi msmigm gémnfi
gfifi m mnfi‘
um’
imm mfii unfirmmui nt ilniBani 1 1 1 11111111'
vnuutfii unfnmm ntunt‘
fi’
gafilumnm
W e: t-flnfi tit Wag n‘t unfi t-1h un
fa 1 9€1 1uigit tgéifitut nufit { nfifii sfinfi iunmiti unfifi 9e 1 niw ane: ant
m m w
éinwu 1 911-
1
w hiurfnmn‘ifiu’
lw‘w9Q 1 11 8 11
W eizm ugfiinnnfitm
fl 11
nnfiarF-t fifn iinumfim W W W !
fi’
fiwfiw fim fiuw fi 111111 111 11
zt tfifiiut n tmgfii fi nim nfnsnfiau 1
n 1 13 111 1393633fnwumni
'
u‘
erfl“11 9 1
P Bi Ch (sec. man .) 0m .
6So emended ; MSS. m ; D
(schol.) tulfinjafuunm 8 am int
-ft unra 1
7E ntutfi :
D (11 1111 11 1 fi tf’gfi-
1mf=1. 9 D (11 1111 11 1) u
1 11111 111 11 m 9K E BiCh D Oext)
1 1 11 11 Ath. Paddh. ufifilfl fiW K E Bi 0 11 D (text) 111i} .
1 1vi. 54 . 2.
19 Ch ‘ 3The verses occur RV.
TS. n. 8. 14. lfg. ; Ti it. Br. iii. 5. 7 . 2 ; Mi itr. S . i. 5. 1 , page 65 ;
98 ni’tfimaj li 11
new) him Fen: nfl nfi tg 133 91: 1
m i 991 n 1 1111 11 11
w fi fi m fi mfi afl ugfi unfim
m a m as W W W "
iv . 10 . 1 (end) ; P marks them 9, Q, Q, and continues the count
(3, 1; etc.) through the follow ing verses. Ch has accent-marks in
red for these and the following verses, designating the realcircumflex
by an oblique line under the syllable (851mm!) and the dependent
circumflex by a horizonta l stroke in the line across the syl lable ;cf. 1 11 11. 8 1 11 11 . xiii. 1 18. D (schol .) m a m .unw it
1 The verses occur : RV. iii. vi. AV. x. 1 . and
RV. i. 93. RV. vii. 94. 9. Also TS . iv. 2 . ll. 1 ; Ti it. Br. iii.
5 . 7 . 3. D has only the pra tika : { 1 1 1 i} fi a t“fgn ( fa fl fii:
(counting AV . x. 1 . 2 1ed
and RV. i. 93. 3cd
as one verse). P continues
the count (3, q etc.) from the preceding sfi tra , countingfour verses, as
D . The accentuation in Ch is the same as in the preceding verse
3 D divides afterfnfi and therefore reads mfiffi flgflBi D (text) m ; D (sch
entza flaunt” 1 11111 1femm (sfi . D ( text) reads i1 1 1: and divides a sutra here ;D (schol .) “Tia
5 K P Bh Bi
m ; 8 6 has the same in the text, but m on the
The verse occurs AV. xix. 59. 3, but them shows that it
is regarded as coming from a difl'
erent source ; cf. RV. x . 2 . 3 and
TS . i. l. 14. 3 4. Ch has accent-marks ln red, as a t the beginning of
the kandika.
2 D (scho l .) mW rea th 1 195 2 31171 M flm m 3 This11 ord is w anting in allMSS . except Ch E 8 11 Antyesti and Ath.
Paddh. ; D (schol.) m 3“ ( fitm u a rim Cod .
1 111-
1 1 1) fl it Grafhfa 1 11m 1 M ah atm a 1 aim
M afi am ‘so 13 B11 C11 , 9 11 11 11 11
11111511 33113 Antyesti amw z; Ath Paddh. m fwfiwCh E K caz; Ath. Paddh.
5Ch (prim.
man .) m ; Bii has m in the text, m on the margin.
7 So P ; allother authorities Wa nt 8 This reading is con
jectural; Ch E Bi Bii Bh W W here and in Kauc. 97. 4 ; K
aw in both places ; P W P" here ; M W in kandika 97 ;
Antyestl m ; Mi itr. S . an: HR ; Céiikh. Cr. W ; Weber,
Omina und Portents, p. 357 , conjectures m g .
9K E P Bi Eh
Eff? W1 ; Ch Bu and Antyesti Eff“ Ath. Paddh. sf“:1°So emended ; AntyestiW MSS. and Ath . Paddh. IT
‘
ifi‘
aft ; Maitr. S. , Katy. Cr . and Cankh. Cr. W fif‘ .
1 1 Em .
1 2The verse occurs in Kauc. 97 . 4, and w ith more or
less variation in Maitr . S. i. 4. 3 ; Kath . S . v. 4 ; Katy . Cr. xxv. l. 1 1,
and Osfikh. Cr. iii. 19. 3‘ 3So allMSS.
11 fi fusrtfi 6 11 as
fi fi sm m fi m m 1
n s'
fi fi gs: 11 33153151 s in: as; sam e:
313-
1117 sgfigfi s 1 8 1 sfg‘
tm ss fi s
The first hemistich is not found in any known San'
thita ; the
pra tika occurs Viit. $11 16. 17 ; cf. TS . i. 6. 2 . 2 ; the second
hemistich is found in VS . (Kanvucakha) 1 1 . 20 (Weber’ s edition,page 58) and in Katy . Cr. iii. 7 . 19. v1 i . 106. 1 .
3 D (schol.)vi m GizaW uWW . A111 . P 11 11 1111 .
W W (vii. 67 . O ‘Hfi etc. as D . vii. 97 .
5D
Antyesti. and Dac. Kar.cita z; Ath. Paddh.m m
]
m ; D.wm smss :( flood . 111mm :
vii.7 D insertsm afi afi .
s D (text) OW E;
D (scho l ) 1 121 111 1111 11m . snsfifs n ew sman .
9 D (schol ) gfsfi 1611 1 13 11171 1 1111s1 1 D (scho l .) W‘
Cfi am W W Cod om )'9 D (scho l . mm fi T
‘ 3E oawa
’
fa ; B13“nu ts Bi“11m sfsst ; E " 11m: sfsst . K Bii
and D ac. Kar.m .
1 ° The verse occurs , w ith a good deal
ofvariation , VS. ii. 18 ; Katy. Cr. iii. 6. 18 ; TS . i. 1 . 13. 2—3 ;2
s’
s a fifit M 171“1 sis 1 111111
Ffi fisi a‘fimflfs W 1 3 11 1 7 31 811161
"
gs fs'
nrfié’
mswfmfimfi m mfem) : ssh saith
”
( Fara: 1 1123 15511nsass
‘wqmggim gwfswfism sfifi‘
fl sm
m a fimfi flmfiwmm
Tait. Br. iii. 3. 9. 7 ; and its pratika Vait. 7 ; D (schol.)
W W W‘So K Bu , P Bh Ch om ; D ofim , 111 11 11 11
ofVS i 293D (schol) im z1fi wiw m sn z (0 111 1111
gives only the pra tika git :faW 1) . So emended ;MSS.
0
9 .
5 The pra tika ofthis verse occurs Vait. $11.
D designa tes it asm .
6E insertsm after Hfm .
7vii. S9. 4. vii. 89. cf. VS. xx. 23 ; xxxviii. 25 ° TS. i. 4.
Mattr. S . i. 3. 39 .
‘ °x . 5.
25 fg.
m i . (. Ath. Paddh. W W) , xvi. 9. 3, 4. Antyesti.
and Daq
o
. Kar. filfi’
flfi .
0 11m i n
363 m m : gu t sfit swm 1 11 1 1 111
=swgwii slum-111 511 1311 M
W ’
mm ifi wswsss’
i iss ufi ma fi h n fiuwim m z ufi m z
‘
mh l
sfifiafi mfimm fi “51 111 71 1 95 1 3
suit?! sis t sii sssfifs w w afi aigi
W TW Wl igim wi‘
m z'
1 3o 1 s1srwsit°
zs sfi fi ssfit 1 sq 1 gnh
swsiwis’
uswiw
ggsm lss l uf‘
sm usi
s it t i its: gsi 1 vwanr.
m gm v tcod “ 1 1m m113
-
1171 i t (God 111 11 11 1 1351 “h i?
od. um) ughun: (cf.
“mfiHKanc. Ath. Paddh. uumngh m’
gfq :m at
gh u m wfi ufmfisfius ( Fa s ari (Kano . 74 . 29. end of11111
ninth adhyiya) .2 D (schol .) fi glnfgm mum Ath.
Paddh sis sum s “ 1111 771311 1 1 11m m : (Kant
W ! um (see Kauc.
3 D omits this passage,both in the text and in the commentary . D introduces this
passage w ith the remark“ Tram m ; cf.Kath. S . viii. 13.
°E P Bi °oq
‘
hfim.
7P oqm ; E w ; D
zur. 11m 1 s fisfrs'
iuqssfi“
swififs.
s immfi rsrs: 1 w it i t ifili tfsfa sfifi s fi t (Kine.
1 3 s1 22 1 0 1 1 1111m
2 33m m m? 1 3 11 1 37 11 1131 8?
m m wamfi fifmfim fi m w
D (schol) vii flt fifi (Ki ne 2 7) 1 11312 11 1111 1 aft ufi
Ht m fi‘ fi i
D d fi ‘flm M a?W 1flm w
W u‘
twrfilfi fi lW a m u 1“ a u n itvfiat fi fi mw m tfl'fit m m ( 11 113 11 11 11: (1)
8 as
m . D (text) fifl i ; D (schol . ) WW q q fi m .
w an t (1for " 11 711 11101 1 11 1 11 12 1mW m W W (Cod- W in ifi unfu m mint ui t afi 1mmfi m wod W ith)ifzw vi mm 2 1m 11m ( 1 for W m ?)ufi m m mm vi: D (1ext) 1n . Ch E
(i. 3.
6So emended ; MSS. 21m (with double sandhi; cf. the
preface) ; Kev. Gr. has in ( fi t ; D (schol .) WW m mfem.
111113 mm W m m 1 181131111
w fin W t fi wfim wod . mm mim 1 3 1mm
xix. 52 . 1 . D <scbo1.) ai l-
{ simm maw t1 int dfi t “i t:93 1 151 11111 11
( fi t (Kano . 25. 20, and note) fifw m m.
W mm qfifm a: H M W Smiiem ufi nz
‘ °
1 se 1m m m"
fi
D (schol . corrected in u'
rxmfinfi M 3 12? w
D (schol .)w W a a m m 1 m 33
0
m a m‘KE
gum ; D emonm a fi wm t fit wi fi 1 ) mimi
W m ; in the ganamala (Atharva -
paricista 34)this hymn is counted as the 23d gana , and ca l led m a
(schol W m m e 1171m i m ai6 D (schol )
fm’
énmm wmia :17E P B1 ° 1 111 11 § 1 K Bu
°
B11 m itt-
«m ; Wm a i med .
11m m )W an" 9 13 11 1 11«sum s
( schol)Wm W D (schol ) fi rmW Tm a m (the last two w ords supplied conjectura l ly)
pratikas are (W according to D arila to Kauo.
9 1 m m a m a“ :nfl m tfi ) ; i.
vi. 22 . 1 ; 57 . 1 . This gana does not occur in the
gauamala, Ath. Paric. 34 ; of. Kauc. 18 . 3 ; 41 . 14, etc.
m eumrFa’
fi liTfi-I 1 s 1m m‘
fi en
5mm eéu‘w m fami 1 1m m“
1 Ch as m ; D (schol .) “it fi t 1 1 .3 D (1 11 1 1)
mm ; D (schol ) mfirfafimfim m fimfi hm wrtfimW “sulfa.
— 3P Bhifiufl fi) ; 1 1 ant1ng 1nD ( text) , D (schol.)
to the entire su tra m g] a0
3 m mm (i. et
ll, cited under;
Kauc. 25. 361w w 1'
fi1 itsm m etc.
D (tex t)m ; cf. a lso the schol . to the next sutra ; D (schol.)151m m t fin“fa D (schol ) ham
ga r (l).6 P D ( text) mi; D (schol very corruptly, i tm
t ha t fit 111i aifi fimfid t (Cod °fia ° )“
41151?f: min?m m m 1 m emf-1 1111311: 1 13 113 1 10 0 11.
w “ ; cf. Veit .— 1 1
E mmi,
3 51m m ( 1) m eet 1m mfi w ri’rfim fi ( 11 91 112 25. 13)fu n
infirm naaaNKauc 25 10) 1=i’r-amf1:W e aw e)W 1W HQ t fi mm fl a fi fi t euc
an? “m m ( 11 1 0 2 2) em it .1 fix (Cod
gfi m ( 1 1. —flSo emended ; MSS. fimfi ; D (schol .) unimagi
in? affi nem am
M a w“W m 1 : 1 2 11
famfi fi w fim m mm mm“1
1 D Ch (prim.
8ChKB
7
hD ° § alli2
9Ch E P B1 Bl1 u1 1
10 The MSS. w rite the w ord w ith anusvara , and it is difficul t to decide
w hether they read W or in ; D (schol.) m ftm If?!ll
'fm .
m m uflw fi vfi ufi fi — w D acho'N filfi t éwzmt fit gtfimm z“ m m : 1 'rit
‘
i'
irti1m a fm fin311111 1:m u m m : 1 m <0 M fi §D wfimi
(and below note 7 zm m lH W rU M I
m m : (1)
m m :“m useum“ “Ch P Bt .
D (schol .) gm (1 form Bii K E 1 11110 ; ct.
Ki ng. 58. 15 ; D (schol.)m m ;1 8 K and Ath. Paddh.
h f-az; 8 11 Ch E P BiB11 h fi p ; V2 11 . S11 . 5. 10 fw fgfin. K PBi Ch Bh and Ath. Paddh. W 3 E °fi 7fi ; Ch has a colon
here ; 0 0131“and echo! ) fi rfit:m fefi r. af’afit:m e :
M W “in fi tfingfi m afia “Di ana? M ?
am en -1111 1111 1 1111 ethfur 11111111 11) 1351 111 1313 11 111? (1 for
W ?)19 So allMSS. oftext ; Dac. Kar. and Ath. Paddh.
9
arm -
1 ; Ath. Paddh. 311313 1 ; D (schol.) m tigtfi mag i ;Em m 2" Ath. Paddh. w ; D (schol .) Him
8 11 11111 111 111 11 ; D (schol ) 11 11 111 11 1111 1 11111 11m 131119: 1 3 110 311131 11m gfil 1111 11 (1)
6 "W 1?“
“ M W 111
‘
fin:“Ht
W fi m afim -mGra mm zfilgfi wgmfifi tmzmm fi
fiafi gfi um fm wmxfilfa
D (schol ) 111111 1 11 infirm (Cod. 1 1 th If“ : A11
MSS.w an3Be z-um ; D (11611 6 1. 6 1 . 11 11 116 39.
6. P Biifi‘
fi'
ut ; 8 6 m 1 ; Dao. Kar. fi a t" ; Ath. Paddh.
m ; D (schol .)m m ( 1for W m (z) .
5P Bh { if8 m ph; the remaining MSS. and Dac. Kat . m ;
Ath. Paddh. p i: swank ; D a h w
fathe im 1 am m <1). D
M W 1 fi wtfnq M amflmsfi vq m.m mfifa uémm a m 1121 1
11 0 16 13) ; A1h. Paddh.m: 1 11 1111 ::hum fi (1 fifqm an .
W mm w.— 8 D schol. m m “a.
fw z1m W M 1m W aam — 9K P BW
Chm ; D cf
cf. Kano. 50 . 1 6 and Ath. Paddh. to Kauo. 76. 18 W “ TaW T: 8 1511 11“ fi ffl l.
1 1 So Bi; B13 “3 : corrected to
M ; Kane. 25 . 1 1 °
also 16. 1 , note .
1 2 K
D (tex t) 1 111 ; Ch Bifi g .
1 3 K D (text) fi lfia; E“ H ;
D (schol .) to the entire sutra fl“ fi nm mlmW ars
"
. (1 for 1111113:1) 1 311m m 1 11 1111 1165 1 1: m fin“. (1 1
King. 47 . 39) 1 M a fi a 113 112 115 1 1mm m
m m So P Bh andDec. Kar ; the rect um .
1: “W e "
i mfi m aamfifimffi a qrm fifm
W afifimn =1: 155m W W W “
151 15 11 : i m am 1331: wfifim fit'
a il
m fi mm uwfi flm m tfia
615mm 31 1 1313 1563 gaafia
fiafi fam a: fi fi arfiramfi ifi zflm fi
W fi W M N HW fiW
=1. vit £11 3 1 131 m fii fi m fi fi fl m18 11 m corrected to nun. D (schol .) m (l) m
“TIL2 According to Di rila , the hymns cal led 1 1W are
1 11 111 111 111 1 1111751 1: si th zm tfa fi- spra ttkas therefore are i. 4. l; ii. iii. 2 l. 1 ; iv. 1. 1.
In the beginning ofAth . Pa t io. 34. 26 the m are givenexactly as in the Kaucika ; cf. also Pet . Lexicon sub voce.
3D
(xi. 6. i. e . the last verse ofthe last hymn in this gana ). The
prat‘
ikas are iv. 33. 1 ; vi. 23. l; 24. I; 57 . 3 ;
61 . 1 ; 1 ; 66. 1 ; 67. 1 ; 68. 3 ; 69. 1 ; xi.
6. l; the Ath. Paric. 34. 26 has the same text (joining on to the
W in the preceding passage) , and it ends
m W u 711mm 11 1 171 1 15: 1 5“55m m
arm: nQ6 The Ath. Paddh. in its description ofthem alsoknow s the distinction betweenW W and m m ; cf.mi . 4 , note 7 .
svi.
6 K andAth. Paddh. m .
7 The prat1kas are i. 4 . 1 ° 6. 1 (cf. note 2 on this page) ; 83 1 ;
iv 13 1 (them it“. So according to Darila : 3 ! 31 ! ( FRthe Ath. Paric. 34. 27 , which has simply the pra t1ka W
21 1 ,and the Ath. Paddh. m in m ) ; vii.
xi. 6. 1 . Ath. Paric. 34 . 27 has the same gana, aand it
is there cal led agar so a lso Ath. Paddh.
11W 5?2 11 1 c
11v 131 1361 13 1: 1 1 1113 5 13 1 1 1 3? 1 11
fi gmfi uéuw mfim w : 3 ifi i1 fi s 1
1 1113 1 11 113 13 1 11 1 1111511 13
3 1 11 31 1 3 1 1 1 11 1 11111 151 1 13 1 1 11133 1 11 1 11 1111111
“ fail? m m m m (Kane. 39. 27 ;
43 5)3 D (scho l ) 1 1131 11 m am a 1 1 111 1
(RV. iii. also VS. TS. SV. etc.) 3 1 1“ “ifan} (i.o r ii 25 1) 1 11 11 1 1 151 3 3 1 11111 W W Wfit-1 11 111 3 : Ath l’ addhW M 1 3 3 31
’1 1 1F1 1
’
3
fiffl m ; these two hymns stand at the beginning ofthe first
gana , the mfi nm (Ath. Paric. 34. The remaining pra t1kas of
t his gann are xix. 1 . 9 (w anting in the Chambers codex) ; xix. 1 . 10
vii. xix. 1 2. 1 ; cf. the two cantiganas above. There is
further 11 M W in the ganamala , Ath. Pa ris. 34. 20,
w hich contains the la tter ofthese hymns : 11‘
lfi‘
iii 31‘
ll(mfi tfi mfitmm afizfvwmfim m The pra
t ikas are i. 6. 1 (ii. 25. xix. 10. 1 ; vii. 69. 1 ; xix. 9. 1.
Ch E have a colon here and not a5xvi. l. l.
Ch rm ; D omits the passage from the beginning ofthe sfi tra
up to this word. 7 K BiD (text) and Ath. Paddh.W ; B1’
iWin the text El
”
3 0 11 the margin. E Bii Ch °Q fi n ; D (scho l.)1 3 1 113 113 11 1 1 1 ltm W 1 1 1 111 ( 1 11 1 11111 1 1 1 51 1 1
1 1m 111 11 1 1 111 (fa 1 11 1 1 113 ; Ath Paddh 111 11 1 1 1 111
31 11 1 11 51111 3 3 c111 1 1111 11
«ma-F1 nss nmmmfi fim fih 9 11 1 1 11
D (80 11 0 1 ) “fl“!118 5m ; D (schol .) R Tfi
fl 1 1° 30 1 K “fin; D (schol.) “6 1 1 165 D (schol.) and Ath. Paddh. m
11 3 18 D (schol ) Q 1 11 1 1 135 1 1 1 1 3 Ath. Paddh. and
Dac. Kar. introduce the corresponding passages with the words:7 D divides a sntra here ; D (schol .)
“ ( fit1° mi 1113 1 13 ; D (schol) W m “
w .
lvii.
1 3 Ch Bii D (text) fi lm m1 3D
(scholm m m ; this sfi tra is 1 1 anting in E.
1 4 This entra is w anting in D .
1 5iii. 16. 1 ; vi. 69. 1 ;
(ix. 1 . l; xix. 3. D (schol .) W m m MThese pra tikas are part ofthe second Hm , Ath. Paris. 34. 27 °
cf. Kauc. and I2 . 10 no te.
"5 D (schol .)m fag-
i
man.
1 7 mm (i. cf. Kane. 7 . 8.
1 °Cf. Ki ne.
100 40
m fiwnnhfin.
0
6D (schol ffi rfl
m m m um m
comparing Hemac. 625 : M W “ ; cf. note 14 .
1 4 K E
Ch m fil; D (text and schol .) fi m m muh (0 M
W “)W 1 w m s' fmhfin m aimfim
38 11 1111 111111 1 as 1 c111 11
Fa m ‘
mm fi‘w fi ww’
sim afit ngM mmfl a gm m umfi fa‘
W W W M Q 1 M Nnfi mw fi m afiiw fiaw m fl w
11 Q 11 11 °1<1 11
film" W fi 1 s 1 fi fi fi wfi fi
“
afi 1 s 1 afi fiW ’
ifii fl‘
w -‘
mfifl 1 8 1
W fi gfi mfi fi fizmgé azqw fi fi
3 E m 0. D (text) omits this word ; D
(schol )m am (so M ) 33110)“uh-
{ in 51m h mi. 9. 1 (cf. the first Hm Kane. note) ;
35. 1 ; v. 28. 1 .5 0 (schol.) nan
-
1 m m11m m 1 s im m fwfi vq m fi rfi!M 1m 1
( 15113611 (Cod W u wm fifl m ; cfKn o b?
20.
6E PM ; D (text)m m
7 D (schol.) to the entire
ofthe text mea dow (Cod. 0 1 11 11)mmadam tla w ?i 11113: ” D (scho1 1E m a ; Ch has m on the margin.
uE P Bi D
1 iii. 22. 1 . Thefirstm um/1 111 . Paric.34. 10) contains thefollowing pra tikas , including this one : 51 M yM yW W .
11 111 1ffi mfi mfi vfini'm'
aft 1't mm a fi a ! fi vig31 1 m «m “11 1111 1 11 1 0 11t film . The pratikas are : i. 1 . 1 ; 9 . 1 ; (cf. Kano . 1 1 .
iii. 16. 1 (en. 22. l (8 11 . vi. 38. l; 39. l (511 58 . l; 69. l
( 811 . ix. 1 . 1 1 ; xiv. l. 35,36. For the second fi m see
Kane. 12 . 10, note.
3 D (schol .) fl fi W fi fi mB?m .
3 D (text) t ap ; D (schol .)m { i t {fi t a n
fi t rftwfiaz’
a: lw fit. 1 11111
fifaW .
5vi. 88. 1 ; 39. 1 . Cf. 811 . 1 , note.
6 Perhaps
am is to be substituted for any [cf. Katy . Cr . v. 4. 17 , 3830)
W I] ; K Bii E P Bi Ch (sec. man.) W ; Ch (prim. man.)«1
W T; Eh D (text) D (schol .) m m fm i t
3111111: “W" if“! m fi mfium “ 1 171.
8D (schol .) m artini m mmfit
m t g-
1a w rfi t.9vi. 38 . 1 ;
[D (schol.)ffi wfi ufi graft aazftzj; 111. 16. 1 ; vi. 69. 1 ; ix.
1 as 1 11 8 11 11 93 11
griefW“1 9 1 (“13m (11111131111
W 1 Q 1
vrfim1
’
iwrfi1w1s1 arfivf1 8 1
W fi fi l l‘flm ‘
P Bh iflH Bfi Lex
fi lmmfi w een ) w6 D (schol uaw d a fi qfir.
(xii. fg. , cf. the secondm m Kauc. note)mW fi m filfl ; cf.Kauc. 54. 5.
7D (schol.”TEN “,
3 1 ) introduces this chapter w ith the w ords :M ? cf. Kano.note ; D (schol to this sfi tra ,W WW (fm m l
W m“ R W )M M 1 m annifit
we!“m um-
1191 m m 9 D cor
ruptly, W h am “71mm zmmw’
r m innw ittDwznm
m w ra ith ) sm og m uffi n:wfiuje’
t aw1 1D (scb0 1 ) 1l
'fN T “fiat W I mm itfivjz
'
w ufrmfrfit. Ch mit t ;D (scho l) Irm a-11m (0 m mit t:fame m i mfit ‘ 3 D (text) in "
; K mffl t'
t ;Eh 0m ; D (schol . if! (1) (m : (lfor ‘ffiwfi
(Cod tw ice is! ) ( fit affi rm (1 for ufimmt ?) wvw
‘
t M 1 w zmgwm i=1 zfii m2 1 1 , v1 65 1
aavsmflrraufit m u 1 5511 113 1 e§ 1 wfifi
W mfif331 { m fi gmfi‘“1 as 1 951351=1 1m
WW W ? 331 171 1(1 1: 1 m ug-1
“IQQI
Wm a dmin: Ilfi'
ifi fl'mfii lea 1 5511 111
The corresponding gana in the ganamils, calledm : (Ath.
Paris. 34. contains the fol low ing hymns fi fl‘
lm IN URfl
M afia". The pratikas are i. 2 . 19. 1 ; 20. 1 ;
1 1 1 19 1 v. 2 1 . 67 1 ;
1 ; cf. a lso Kane.Bim ; D (ecbol) 1f11fliW W M
2 aD (text) m . Bi oufi ; D (schol .) unfi t ( tinm ”fi ft D (text) W .
5K P join the word
“3: to the preceding entra ; D (schol .) “ 1? 1m ‘Erll
M “Quni fi .
6 D (text) m éfin D (schol.)
fi tm wfii.7K P Bi Bii Bh “11m ; E flmr: 11m ;
of. Pet. Lex . sub gm; D . m , 31111 111 n'
errfirmm
m m m : (0 1m m m m— 1 26 1 ; D (schol.) w w q t fitfinm m
ltm ; cf. Ki ne.9D (text) 1 12 111 23 1) ( schol.)
m “TW 101ii. 1 . 1 ; 2 . 1 ; there is no corresponding
gana in the ganamilfi. D (schol.) m . D
(schol .) m :m ‘ 9 1311 D (text) grit D
« i t ?fi t 151 (l)W iv
go 11 1 11 11 11 111111 fill11
1 111112 11
1313 1 1111”1 c1 1 W W W
—1 11 511
“ 1111
W m mmi‘
m am’
fifl s wamm .
3 11111 1 11 11 11 {1 111 1113 331m 1 1 1m as
1 11 1
fit n fim‘“3111 1 1111 31 111 1 fizm mia 1 Q 1
1 1a”m a
"
3133 1 9o 1 1=1 3 1fi1§ a=1wfi $111
fi r m1 531 1m m?”
{ 13 mi ( 1 1 mué 111111
fw mmvfii"
1 C11 1 aw 515113 1911 111
”snea
Famn
m 1 11 1m”GW fiWamn
”1 93 1
1 K °fi 1=11u1 D (schol ) 1112 11 11 1511 1 (1) 1 11 1 11 111
fi v i 311111 u 1 11 111fi 1 11111 1 31 1 1 111 11 “ . vfirm t ufi t v
fm fiim u) . 1 13 1 11111 1 1 . W W 111 fi rqmi 111
an;3 D (schol .) mfima n dam .
4 D (text)m ; D (scho l .) HQ
”
! afl l5 See Kauc. note .
6 KP
°vm11§ ° —7 E ? D ( text) °W ° 3 D (scho l )“( H Taw u nm m m 8 Ch D (scho l ) 1 11 1 1111 51 111 1 1 1 1 11 1111
“
(we m u tt ?!9 D (scho l) 1 111 111:
afi m1° D (schol) 6 1 11 1 11 115111 1 11 1 1 w g
'f’tv r 1 11!v 2 4 v1 13 1
‘ 3 D (schol .) aura ( Ti m fi t ; cf. Kane. 14. 8—10.
5 ; D (schol ) am m fi fl afum 3 1111 1v 2 6 ; D (acknoww vfm w u (Cod t im id?
chm-
( wh im 16 Bird-
1 1 ; the rest an1"K
D (schol.) corruptly ,'
fl (1forW W?) I!“M i m i?WW W v 2 6 x 11 3 33 V1 1 3 l 1 10 1 111 1 1 8 22
D (schol) fi 1 a( fi 11 1 ra11 1 1 1 11 111111 ( fit 8 11 1 1 11 11 11 13 11111?3
19 D (schol. m ; — 20 D (scho l .) m W‘
affifa 1 1'21 BuD (text)fi rm ; D (schol. 5 1
11 11111d ° 11)31115111 11111 1 1111 11fora 1111 11 111 111 m am m°
li(Cod.aflymh
”KBuBiEfast. as !) (schol.)
11 111111 11 1 1331 91 1 c16 11 1111
3 3 1 111111 W 1 c18 1M am ”8111 161 11?
0
1 1 13 111311111 fifi’
nw im fiw mfi mfim
5 11 17 111 33 1 1 1 96 1n F ifi “5 13mm 5515 3 3 311 199 1W t
’
mt 1 11611 119 11 11
fi a‘
fa “
31 1W ”
Hi'
arfii rf‘
m1 11111511 11
flifi r'
ftm 11mm"
1 11111111191 1 11 11 11331 1 11 13 1113
11 1
aifi hh 511 11111111 1”
1 13 11 131 : 11111 11111"
1 8 1
3 1 11: ufid’
film ‘gz
”
1 u 1 w fi a m afifi
gl
fi
a
nwzfiz m m gm 111 11311 1 811511?
D ( 1m ) wa r-
111113 ; D (schol ) 1 1k 1 1 1 1m m 3 11 11mafi i’tfi wfnwmfirfi i fi ”
E Bn‘
i mnfinm ; 8 1 11 111 11D (schol .) corruptly , (fa “h aw! tor W I“ am?)
“1 am (God 1 11 1 1 1111 ) 311 111 11 0)W a’
m fa l 11111 1So P Bh ; the res t OQWRT
‘
Ilfi.
5 Ch (prim . man.)D (text)
6 Ch 11 1 11111 .
7 Ch 511111111 , D ( text) “i t;D (schol .) to the entire su tra W ifl
'
lflw fl iii? (Cod .
i t 31 113151 11111 : if?! 371 li ra D (schol) 111i?K P Bh " 1113 1 1 1 1 ; D (schol) ( lam a : ( unrefin10
v. 20. 1 ; vi. 1 .1 1 Ch Eh
D (scho l .) ugh fi ii m ina‘tra am (cf. Kane.
1: Ch m .
1 3 D (schol .) nfrur { fa -
gar 111 16 11 . v.
2 1 . 1 .
”0 11 11 11111 1 1 1 D (schol .)
3 113m m . I w in m‘ 7 K 31 31133
corrected toW ; P Ehm ; Ch E Bi 8 11m ; D ( text)emf; w hich is glo
e
gsed by fl ag‘ 8E aah
-é; D (text)
23 D (schol .) vi N ikk i. 1 .23D (schol .) {fw
fi (sfi .
“34
1 1 1 03 1
as u« my? «6 n
affirmafim rfir‘
lénam a”
{ fit afin’
né
m’
fi’
ls lmm mm z‘
lbn{ i tmflfiafil’
lqu
W ‘
g fiw fim nmw flnfi‘
m mm‘iflffifig
w w'
filw t‘
fl filfiifl
fill“tas !HM
“EM M
m lfl m fimtm q msum fim z‘
fiw
ww firizrfi w rf‘
ammfiw‘
flqalm
D (schol .) w as-
as fl auntvium:m am a) ( fit a nimam! (
“
a rm (Ki ne. 14 . 28) 1 m :
8’
d. a im) m am umq
9vii. 1 1 8 . 1 .
3Ch Bii m
40. l, 2 ; 50 . 1 ; vii. 9. 2 ; 91 . 1 ; viii. l. 10 ; 5. 22 ; xi. 2 . 31 ; xiii. l. 5 ;
xix . 14 . l; 15. 1 . For the second Hm (Ath. PariQ. 34 . 29) see
fi t } : (Ifor Ofilftm z?)9viii. 8 .
1 °The same
‘ HQ beginning a t the second w ord,'
flfirqnD divides a
3mm after“ 1 and glossesm (se. U ta)m m g t.‘ 2D (schol m fi z
’
am id - u m :m (t for
fi tfv ?) I m ay rte : 1 15 2 m ay: I arg ue:urn-
fl .
1 3 Ch E join this w ord to the preceding sfi tra .
uD (tex t) 1“
mm:; D (schol .) am 51m 53m m: 1mm'
3 infram am!ITfinaifi (Kane. 14 .
'5Bi D (text) W it ; D (schol .)
1 ?m (for Q“ ? cf. D i rila to Kine. 38. 7, w m u:
miz?) mfimimi amm fim uffi n
N 3255331“Fam fi 130 1 1511 éfi fl
u
i fifi fl fl
fi afi fifi fifim fi nam1 1511 fi tm fi m
uzlselfiqmiumlfin‘figfimiigafi fissmenmqén
D (schol .) m m “ . vgt rmrt ; D i rila ends
the seventh kandika at this point .
38 0 Ch E ; K BiiP B1 Eh
0 3m m ; D (textmuw z D (schol 11mm 151mm!)W
11315 11 11 1131m mm q mfi fi nfim :(Cod m t)
a“m ; cf. B6 . Lex . sub mm and W‘
Q.
3E 1 1
M 2 3 D (tu t) m ; D (schol) aw ait! “ W 1
1 1m :fi t-ml“1am :for 31 1:m 3
fm . D (schol .) W . i. 29. 1 .6 Ch B
(Kane. 7 . 19) ( a t .— 7
D (text) m ; D (schol aft mw for m ?) m i ° 8
D (schol ) fl m fw ait
BM W “ : i. 2 .9 5 6 .
9iii. 3. 1 ; 4. .l P
Eh“wf the restam ffl ; D (schol
W ren: 11m“
mm 1 1 1 11 1 11 :i amuco
qfim fi mfi i W e (onD (schol) alim sfi
'i 1 1 1 11111 133 1 1 1 1:D (schol) m 1 1 11mm gunfiw afifim
‘ 3D (schol1 unfit:
(Cod °
3) 1 11 1 1111 1 1W fi autfié E vita" ; D (schol)mumfi r1m 1111 1 11 111 111 1 inanim D (schol )
”
(Wai ta t":m ; D ends the eigh th kand1ka here , but designates
the next one also as the eigh th ; cf. ml. 27,note.
11 fi lm?as 11 811
i1hW WM W “infig
za'
nM emm11 1«1141 41 41W W afie
m‘
rl: 1112111 111 11“{ SigW m fi fim
1511”
afifirgnfi w am ?W afifihmfilmi
W 1 q 1 q§a=fi §1 fi ag fi afnfi w311 11 1
.
m"
1a1 ih 583111"
m 335511W ii
fit"
19 1m m’
fi‘
fi saw h m rfiwi ufifl n
a fi‘
fimag'
a'“m afrmm m fiN fiWT-IT
man ifmm mméfizfiwfixfiwfi‘
iw
(schol .) arm-
r3fgm m G M O) .
6D (schol . )m .
7So con
jecturally, as containing double sandhi offlfi min (cf.mKane. 6. 1 7 ; fi t! 6. 34, and preface) ; P Bii Ch E BiW ”W ;
P 3 11m m um) ; D (text)m 0 ) m oi; D (sch9 1 11m «31
“fi atmiarm W 3 ( M uffin m m: 3 11 1m 4141131 1 flat 31m . E nr.
-
14 41.n m esam 1 germ vfiugaa 1114111 mafi a
9E raven; 8 6
m ; D (schol.) m m) yam urtifi (1 for em ?) aimW “r“? (lfor °Ta ?) iii] .
1 0Bii 3 2m
1 1D (schol.)
m m .
‘ 2D ( text) gm .
‘ 3D (schol.)
mm . D (scho l . ) m am-
1 “ 11111 1121 1 ( 111 (Km7 .
1 5D (schol .) W .
1 6D (schol.) :rq i. E
D (ten ) WN W ; D (schol ) M ai ne timfifi i fl fi vfiw fi t fiufi oee sm s) fi mfwfi iizi l 333i?zfi fiafirov.
1.D (schol.) 1 11 1111mufn wra fiamd
fu rr gwfi rafa 1 13 1 1161 1113« retu rn 1111 .
86 11 i ’tfilmfi as 11
fi nfh‘ 311111” 1 1111111 1 1121”1 as 1 wa
'
ri’t 1 1
51311 111113 11:M m fi m fl afi m
1 11 13 1 1 98 1 218 :ma’
uw fi mmm3 1 1111311111 1 91. 1 im am rqfifi fi mfi fi fii
{11 1 99 1 am zafia fiagufiw 3 1113 1351“111
"
1 at: 1 3m mW amfi Qw
q mfii“31 1111 1 11 1 11a aa tfi 3 131 11611? q
6 D (text) ( fam ; D W :W m “7Eh ov um . D (text) ov a
-
ah ; D (schol . corruptly M i11 111111 111 1 finfifil 31111 1mim 1:fi rew ood?
“
« 11>
W 1 111m : 11 113 11111110) 1 131 13 (1 1 11interpolat
°
afrom 811 1 6, and commenta ry)
age Qaiwfm i 1“mm3 So in accordance w ith the unanimous reading ofallMSS. ofthe
text ; this can be maintained ifHim 18 conside1 ed as the product
ofdouble sandhi from 3 113 1111: (bahuvrihi‘accompanied by allhis
children ’or allhis property
’andm ; cf. sutra 3, note, and preface.
Darila’
s comment is very corrupt and unintelligible W fi111 1 1511 11 1 fania aim -
1 11 11m m (1for“811 10 3 1111133M W The P1 1. Lex . emends to a im (am and
um , setting up the feminine abstractm ‘entire property
’ forthis passage alone ; see preface for the interchange between a and a .
Weber,lnd. Stud. x . 1 9, emends hesita tingly to am W “
and 111 111 1 41 simpler emendation yields aim .
9 E 3W 0
.
1° K Bi have a colon here ; 8 11 leaves a smallblank.
1 1 Bi has a co lon.
1 2D ( text)M afia ; D (schol . m i ini
m am aw uri (Cod 11 1 1 11 11 1 1 11) 11 111 m m t fir 1 1 1 111 1
11 ( 1 1 1:mi 1 111 11 1121 1 11 3 1 131 111 10)
Hfmg tmmm fimm fififi"
1e 1m fi 1‘ 1
1m
551m m.
W 1 e 1m aq nméia
“fl i tt 1 4 1 5 1 6 1 33 1 1 1 22 1 23 1 24 1 ,
57 . 1 ; see Kauc. 7 . 14, note ; D (schol.)mm mfi iwfil5D (schol.) m 3 333
6D 1 1311
1 111 17D (schol. ) anaem ia-
1 gum ( 1) 3131 m
m figm rflfiffl ; cf. Kanefl i
8K Bu P Bh m : Ch Bi m ; O (sebol . ) m
9D (schol .)W m lflg
‘
; Kano.
1 0D (scho l . )W .
“m fim fim fim au .
1 2This sutra is omitted in D ( text), but it is referred to in the
comment upon the w ord m m in the preceding su tra , 3 1:
1 11 11 1 11 1 1 W m ; cf. Kane. 7 . 1 .1 3D (schol .)
f“!m 311111
111 1 113 1 1511 51 111 111 1 11 1 119 1 118 1 31 51 1111 113
W WWHmu M a: sum m
33311 1“1 1 1 1311
“WW mne
1 &"
1 96 1 1118 11m m ’ 13 wfim1
D schol. D sch l .) qfifn 0 )cf. Kine. 8. 1 7 . D (text)
11 1m mCf. Ki ne.
(scho l ) 1 1 11 1131 1 1 1 11 for 11 271 1 11 111W i t 1M afia
-
q 1111131 1. cf. ‘ 6 D (text) 0 1m:m a . D (text) “g nfm fa ; D (schol . to the entire s1'1 tra fl
“
m uime 1mm 31111 13 1111 111111 11 1 111: erW u m m
1 15 1 111111 1 1 1. 1 11-
11 1 1 1 11111 1 11:3 331 11 11 Elfi nW m
1 11 1 11 W 111 (vii. 1 1 5. 2) 1 11 11 11 1111fi 1 1 M 1 11
111 111 1 ( fi1 ii fm firfin8 111 111131 vii. 1 15 3. Efq a
' 2°v1 1 . 1 15. 4.
91This si
‘
xtra is w anting in D (text and4
no 11m a: 11
wéw‘f
‘
mW infi mmw wfi zfifi ffflmfih amm zM m fin amm fi
1111 11 w mfiifi vfiéfi 1 1111513 56m m
M afi fi t fi flmfi w a 1
fi gm i’1 1151 1 11m m 1 111-111 1
’
frf‘
éfl 3 38 !
h it 133113Fam fi'fiwfi W 3 28
fi gm
fi1°
11 11 1 nm rfimménf
‘
zfifi a“W am
nuzti’ramm m ufimmh m nW R N
1 .“D (scbotwtnm u i
fi lfi mmfi m fi fi m fl fi dmw ufi fi m rfilwfl a w ; cf. Kane. 7 . 2 , note.
3 D (schol .)“a ugmm : 1 111111 1 1 1
51 1: W W W mm t fi m mm . 7 . 2)
11 11551)D (schol .)
_W m fi | gq fir Im mm m?M W W H
7 113 0 311 1 1 .
8 The pratikas are
1 5 1 ; 6 . 1 (see Kane. 7 . 1 (v. 6. 1 ) ; ix . 9 . 1 ; xiii.
1 . 25 ; 2 . 1 ; xvi. 3. 1 ; xvii.—5. The corresponding gaps ofthe
ganamala ,.
Ath. Paricista 34. 22 , reads as follows : “ fl “aft !
firfa 1 111m m m 11 1 1 11 The pra tikas are the
same w ith the addition of (m at
'
flfi 'l) and xvi. 4. 1 ( the second
ofthe "W “i ii ) ; cf. also the W “ 113 , Kauc. note.
The Atharvaniya paddhati in its description ofthem (cf. Kane.
fg.) furnishes still another set ofpra t1kas for themnamely : 11 . 25. 1 ; iv . 1 . 1 (v. 6. iv. 7 . 7 ; v. 6. 3 ; ix . 9. 1 ; xiii.
fiftfl fi ) ; xiii. 2 . 1 ; xvi. 3. 1 ; xv1 1 . 1 . 1 fg. ; D
(schol)m fn u1fi1 1nfi 1 fl m'
fl 9 D (schol) gfiw m1° 1) (schol .) fi sfi finW {fa (Kauc. 1 1 . 12 fg. ; 1 2 . 4)m1 2
f'lf'lfi '
lHEW (1for W ?) grant
man“: fi wfixm ffimmfia it 1 am
fn lb lfimfi fl
mm afifim‘
fl e u
W ‘
fi f‘
gflmm air M‘fisol
enragfififi s91W mfiW 1 7 °museu
mw m ahanfi mrfiam f‘
a"
get fat1 D (text) ow z; D (schol.) an mmmm . D (schol .)m m M M wu m 1 nfi n ( filmggmum
3 i . 15. 1 (xix . 1 .
4 Bi has a. co lon here.
5 BiiW WW ) ; Ch “1i i.
; D ( text) W ai n ; D (schol .)a (God 1 71) w ? 1 1m n m fi m fi gfimm l
fear-121i; is the last w ord to be emended to m ay Bi has
a co lon here .
6 D (scho l .) flaw m M W fl 1 11 1 !m fiw. D (scho l .) minim amnat and { film '
“W .
8 Ch mm .
9 D (schol .) Van g farq’
( am m w w samurai?! 1W m?! Mm (Cod wflz) wfa 3 11 611m 1° D
(scho l .)'
irq'im m .
1 1 K1 2 ii. 24. 1 .
13 D (scho l .)m uffin?)nfi s nw fa faw art-
”lat 1
q igm 3 132-11 (1for on?) 3 1 132 ; cf. Kane. 1s. 7 .
1 4 D (text) w a s15 D (scho l .) vm an immrimm:m
m ut ter “ um 3 131 1 outfi t for m “in:u nfit 39a .
1“D (scho l .) una tt am'
fim 1 m mip i
vrm'
(for mw av fit . P) 5535t a.
‘ 7 P Eh e
ggao; Ch E BiD ( text) aw e
; D (scho l .) w t eim wfi! (1)
aw ai ted:a?W W Iwan-
( fit?18 E °
gum fa19 Ch (see. man.) D (text) 3 3m m; D (schol .) to the entire entra,WW afm mfu iarqfq (1for 11mm .m.
“m arti n " «3
“3 1 93 1 113 11731 111 13 : e fi’fi
‘
a u'
afi rfi
fil‘1 so 1 fl aw {fain im a
firmmmm fi fiqw mw rzfifim fi
‘
mmfi qm’
m mfi’uem fi
affi tim fl m fl nfimfi sfi fi m ?
sna‘
iiififi’
wfi w m w fifi w m
11519 11?l 1QM QQW W 198 1 Hfini
W ad fw fl‘
h m mm fi gfi 1m fi sfi d
m m “11 1 . 26. 1 ; iii. 14 1 ; iv. 21 . 7 (iv. 21 v1 1 . 75. vi. 1 1 . 3.
3 D (scho l . am W 151.3 D (scho l .) fi zm t (Cod.
W ) fi jfi=1w zufi wfi w fi qfi‘ D (scho l ) “
m vhfim iwfimform iafim1 1m ” D (schol) W M W W WW W 1
unfi z.7 D 8 D (sch
m m :v acu um 1W m? { fit“ (ComW ).
9 iii. 5. 1 ; viii. 5. ;1
118 "W an n a
2111 11 3 171 3 11213 133 121m fifi fi amfi’mm
3 1 11511 53 1111121 nafim‘
ma fl fiam zfit van
Fez E 133118 awe-
6 11 111" 81 11 11
’
fi n
W fi fiifl fli’
lemW W E 1em
W m “ “ Taiw an: fi fima
1 30 mmmaim m 1am 11 11 11 11 9 2 1
fi ttua fififi
“3nm ua=fifi ” m 1m
m ama-
1 1 1111 1 11111 1: nq i fi mod 1 111 111 ) W e“vi. M2 . 3 .
7 iii. 10. 1 ; cf. Kane. 133. 5.
8 E 0m ; D (schol.) ll?vinaitét w fimm 1 w mm nm m 111 1111 10 0 11
mm 1 111 11 11 gi’rfa 9 D (scho l .) fiftmwmfi 311 w t ; cf
Kane. etc . 10 D (schol . am m m fifi t fi m w fin fi wfm:W t
1 1 E has a colo11
here ; D (scho l .) 3 3 m m m at am cf.
Kane 138 2) m inmi ta) i n a“) m :‘ 2 8 171 Ch °fit
‘Iifi t ; D (scho l ) “Smu t v1 mi n 1 111 w: 1‘
( T‘fi m
M u iii 1 7 1) w mir s men'
qw fi 3m m
fi rm-
t
{ fit m zafi m mv’mfinw zm m fi n fi
fitm : i nfi gfi
115 11m m “
m fa‘ lqs lW ’
M b lfi fi'
ifi
g fi nfi m amfnfi c1m 11 1 11 111 11 9 1111
f2111 111f11‘ Q0 1 m am 1 11 11t 11fi1 1=111o
f‘
m finw fimfimg 2 1511 11 1111 13uuhgamf1 1 111 1111 zfinfi 1 111 111 11 1
W fimm fi i mm { 131 1 1111 3 33 1 111 11
111 .1111.m 1 1fi11fi°1 Qu1m §1fliflm
nm€glns u 11 11 0 11
1 1W W W N 11 1 W 11
{all1 1111 5 1 afifi m
1 Bii E“m ; Cb D ( text) m ; D
(schol-1 vfii) 111111 1 1 1 131111 11 { 131 1m inn 1 11
1 111 111 1 1 11 Bfi fi m fl fl fln D (schol-1 11111 11111 33 111 .3 4 D (scho l .) 1 11 111 11 1 11m
ma fi a-11 : (1for
5 D (scho l . ) 371m mwail(cf. sfi .
6 D (schol .)w “firm m .
7D (scho l .)W t :m 0) 1 1m ;3 D (scho l .) 3 Wm
m fimzm m { 1111 1111 1 11 11) 111 1 1 1 1 111111 113 1 1?
9 Bim .
1° D (schol .) dir t 1 3 1 1.1 1 D
(scho l) « 311 111 1 11 111 (Cod 1 11 1111111 1 111 1 (0 111 1512:13 iii. 24. l.
13 D ( text) reads m and does not separa te thispassage from the next sutra ; D (schol .)W M a i n14 6 0 Ch onl) , E m m , Bu P D ( text) m , B: 1 1111 , D
(schol-)W m m afor W WW "
111 11 171
m°1 11 1 151§ 11m a
1 1151"81 1111 1 1 11W ”
1
W ’Tfi fim
Hafi m’
finlt wrfigfia
1 11mm fi ié‘
rfa 1 1 1 1 11 111 11 1 11 61" 1 1fi11 0 1 11 1 7 1 11 13 11 1
“m m
1 111”1 1 1111 1 11 11 1 1 1111 1 R al7iw " 7151
1 1 11
GW W a”1111 131 1 1111 1 11 11 1.1mm
Fa 1 1 3 1 fi aufirgm 1 1 1 11 11 fl aw
1 D (scho l ) 1 11 111 1111 11 11 1 11 1 1 1 111151 1 1 11 1 1 11 11 11 1fi1u1‘
rmi’ D (echol) 1 1131 11 11111 11qfi 11 1 1 1?11 11 1fi s 1 11111 13 11 1 1113 1 11 11 11 1
15111 111 11511 3 D (schol) m 1 11 111 11111 1 1“11 11 111 111? 1 1
111 1 1 1 111 111 3151 D (echol) 1 1m 1 11 1‘
11 aah vi 79 1
MSS . 11a 7 K P BiBt'
i Bh Ch a’
fi ‘ v .
8 K P 0 131 1 ; E11
31 1 .
9 D (scho l) 15m m (Cod.mo) N : 1 11 111 1
1 11111 11 (Cod 0 1m) 1 11 16 11m1° iv. 2 1 . 1 .
1 1 D (scho l )1 12 m (1for 1 112 1 11 : 1 11 1 13 1 11: (God 11111 ) 11111111 fiaafeug
i 1 1
gm 1 1m 1 1 1151111 1 1 1 1m fi nmm m2 1 . 1
°
(iv . 2 1 .
13 K Ch 1& 1m ; D (scho l .) 1 2m 3!
w .
l‘ Ch E Bim ; D 11113131 1 111 1 1i
’f1 1111z1 1 11m 1 1 1 11 1 1111 1 1 1 1: 111 :m W filfim m : (D
Cf. Kane. 66. 13.1 5 0 11 Bfi E
°
D ( text) om ; D (scho l .)
(1) G9 3 !“(Cod .
6 iv. 38 .
1;ID (scho l .)
1 11 1 w i n d a! m nfiwm n (Cod W P ) ( 3 1111 111111 11511 1 v. 1 3 — 19 8 1 3 1 1 31D (scho l ) ( 1 511 11 11 111 1 1 1 1 1 11 1
11t 1 1111111 11 :3° KBh Ch (prim . man.) D (text) omfiqz; D (schol)m m(Cod °W > 11m aml1nfi 1z
n
m vftft a1'
irefa (Cod 111 11 1 1 111 111
m fi mvww fi” Balm ; v fihflmw unfil
q: "M 1 1 11
W uh ms na fl gwm’fiv
‘
51 11 1 1 1111
11 111331 115
1 1 § 1 111511 1
D'
w ’té 1 1111 11 m fifl 1m mm ~
111 1 11mm”1 1 1: 1 1 11 111 11 ufi
'
iwffim1 1 1 1
111 1 11 1 11 111 1111 11 11fan:mam m'
anm
13 Egfiwfil"
W W I“!
131 1 auirfafi ”1111 11m a
fi 11 1 1 ; D (schol .) 1 11111 11 1111 ( 1 for 1 1111111 (God.0 1 1)
1 11 1 1flm 1 1111 ( mt .
This read ing is conjectura l and ba sed upon the word f!“barley-flour ’ reported by theAmarakooa ; Kfi fi fin; P Bhfi filfis;Ch fi nfig Bifm fin ; E D (text) and Biihtlingk
’ s Lex .m ;
D (schol ) 111 11111 1311 1 3112111 1111511 1 11 1 131 1 ufim ram min
(Cod °fi 1> 11fimr fim m m111 ifir111 1 111 11 11W 1 u 1nmi111
fum aumwffl l)“
P fim 5 D (schol ) 1 1191 116 11 11 11 1 1 W !
wm mfl b v 1 9
7$0 15 ; the
rema ining MSS D (scho l .)W (l)W “m in
finfimniz3D ( scho l ) 1 11 111 63 1 11 13 131 1 111 11111 1 11m
w h mm m fi fafi
9K P Bim ;
1 11 1311 1 11 11 1 11 1 111111 111 1 1 1111111 111 3 111111 111 11 1: 1 1 1mml°D (scho l .) 1 1111 111 1 1 11111 131 1 1 11 1 111 1 1 1 11 1: M 1
11 1111 1 0 1111 1 1 11 1111 1 11111111 ufi gafl fi lfinm w aft-11 1 11 11 1fi ufi m aw fi! 1 11531 1m fi a zm 13
K P Bi Bh f’ll'
t
firfi ; D (scho l) 1 11 1111 1 (Ifor W 1111 11 11 m a?)
t fi1 1 1 1111 111 11 . D (scho l ) 1 111111 1 11 11 1 11“
1 11 11 1 « 11 1W:m m (God. are )m . v. 2 . 7 ; D (schol .) W“ 1 1 1m tanm ‘ 6 Ch (see man )mlfil
E ffi m ’. So K P Ch (prim. man.) for W C)
m it w i th double sandhi ? cf. the introduction ; E Ch (sec. man.)’ fi'fi fi“B “W ; Biim fufrfit 3
E 1 1 11 13 111‘K Bh D Qz-Ff.
5 mm .
“En Ch Em ;
Bi0 1111 1 11 110 ; K Pgmfl aao ; D (text and echoloum gfwfi; “i1 11 111 11 1111 1 m i ifi
'
0w ‘ rfi rqfi t fi1 w 1 1 1132 3 6 11 113131 11m m W m .
7K Bii 1) ( 1m and
once in schol .) m ; Cb E P Bi and D (once in scho l .) Wm ,
_ 8Ff
‘
m .
91) sabotnrrfzw m iW
W (1) m 1 1m m : (Cod . w ear) m m? (1 1)W?? D (schol) 1 111 1 1131111W 111 miW 0)gm ta
m“
1 11 111mm .
1 1 K Bii 0 11 P 8 11 D (111111 0 1)
m ; E gfi t1 2D (scho l .) ( Fa m (Kane. 15. l) lUln
11 6 13111133 1 1 1 113 11 Ga
2 51 151m 1 11 11;1 m1 1 De M i
w’lqélnun new
W WW W ‘
HM m
m m (cf. 811 .av . 26. l. D (schol .) m ain
-mm:W OW m am vi i. l D (scho l ) 1 111 111
10 Ch Pm 1 1V11 . 60 . 7 Ath. Paddh . ( fitm
18 mum £1 1111 mfi as 321mm .
—1 6KB1'
iPiPBhfi :1mm; O (sebo l .)nfi ufl‘m mm :m fi m m mm m m1
Bi Bh P D (text) ; of. D (scho l .) to the nex t two entree ; K hiw1 11 1 1
‘
1 1 Bfi fi 1 11 111 11 11h ; D (scholoi tfimn (l)mm ; is the w ord to be corrected to M W ?ofrw i n
the commentary, and Ki ng. 38 . 26,note. 19
D (text) m .
8 6mg; D (scho l .) an m :ung’
m fin
a "W av e“
m emflafiifaw ztm fin 99 1 1 113’
ia1 1fi
1
gmw nfi n” W 131 M 11 1 1
1151111 1
1 961 1 1 11313111 t il” W WW
m :”1 qo 1 11 11 15 11 11 1 3 11
3 3311531111“eis
’
fmzmafl c1 1m
313
11 1111 53“mréirgw qe
"W M “13
zrtlfi m w tfn mfhfiv‘”M m e -1111“
am flfor w zw h y“.
13131 1 W W Wm vi.
1 0 0 11 m m ; D amagwa 11 1111 111 infra 311 1111 . mien- (011m :
D (s1111al) m 0)m v1 33 . 1 .
Bi fim o. m . 1 1 1 14 1
.
” Bh D Oext
and (scho l . 1 111 10
.
2 ‘ D (scho l .) m a
68 11W e? as 11
W ‘
msmm fil’ m fl c111 1
qgum m w fi xfizmefamfh‘ 1 c1l1 1 {isé fifm fi m
'
fifl at. 1W 715313 1} 11
.
W fi qm fim wzfin afi’
n
W W ”! c11: 1 { are 1 1111 .man
“w e
W m nfi qafi”1 so 1
“
1 111 116 mfi qwrfia
1 1131 115 mfi qmfi 113W?mf‘
a'
qwfh 1 1m
afi mfiq‘
n 1 1311 111 1 113 a rfiqam fifa
1D (scho l .) 11115111 11W x1 1 . 1 . 58 .
3D (schol .)
m (Cod . no) q u i. D (scho l .) m ay; W111 11finrqfa ; cf. Kano. 23. 5 v1 1 . 60. 7 (vi. 73.
5 K PE Eh 0m ; D (scho l .) 3m .
7vu . 73 . ll ( ix . 10 .
8 B1‘
i
M ; E P Bi 0mm . D (text) ( fin .
‘ 0D (schol .)
guru-11 1W (!for em ?)
1 111 11 11 { ewfi fi rfa (mamm al; the { 1 111w :are not degby Dari la , but judging from the fact that the hymn conta ining themconsis ts ofsix verses (W m ), they are probably v1 1 . - 6.
1 'v11 . 1 1 1 . 1 ; ix . 4. 1 ; Ath . Paddh. I“ W mm {ft
3 11 11 31 111 11111 11 1 1 1 Flt I! iifa i w31mg: { fi rmq iif85171 1 i fffi wW m. 141 . 2)
m afi W .
1 2D (text) ”am : D (scho l .) wi th:
1 1111 11:i s n'
t 1 11 1 11 1111 1 it?sfaqufilm anta .
1 3Ath.
Paddh . andAntyesti.W ah 11m :
1”K ; Pm ; D schol. “Taft i t W aa q vfia God.
1 6 K Bii Oqéfi'.
v"K Bii Brasnd Ath . Paddh.
(omit
( j .
1 8 D (scho l .) '
fl :m .
19K E fi n ; D (schol .)
enzym n u i m ih w 11911111 11“M O)
11W HO?! 2 8 11 611
m wm afi q m‘wm
W fi fifi gm flifi gaq’lw lW W ?!
« 1 13 1111 1 33 1W 31 1: 1 111131 1351 mafifil
‘
fi ié’ffi 1 3 19 1“ 1356133513 1 1 11 11 1 1 11113 fil
w afifi muf‘
awfi‘ mw wé fhfl t t fil‘ m
wfii"use lw zfi
’
q fiafi'fifl sm 3 1 154
m afi h’mfifi ssw
3 1113 1 38 1 311 13 1313: 1111 31 15311“ 111111 11 1
am’
ifi filfl amWW PQQ 1 111 11 1 1
-x" 1 1 w m t fi
(x1l. 1 . 38) afi zfifa (cf. SD. 37)mazu’
nw rfiz1 1 1 11 51113 13 1: (xii . 1 .23—23 ; cf. Km; 13 12) 1 1 W WW (N ) 1 1mm
M y1 wm t fiu xii 1 30) fi g 11 3 011. Kane.
58. BET“ ; 1) (111 11 1) «13 151; D (schol .) zfifM 15’D
(?cf. sutras 24—27) and xii. 1 . 59. Biim .
1 1 iii.
7 ;
— "3K P Bh
111 1 111 "D (schoUW a wa
’tfi “D
(scho l .) “1 a rm 3 111 111 11 1 ;W ; xii. 1 . 1 .
‘ 9 D (scho l .)to Km 23 . 1 7 , 61 1 1 q
‘
u’
nfim mfiv111-111111 13 1 11 1 20 1 ) m
m m (!for 1 111 3 1 313111 38
( see. man .) m .
2 ‘D (scho l .) nfi Tfllfiifi (Cod .
0 ”vlfi‘
) si’
311 !
W
1 1313 1 1113 111 1 311 1 1 9 11 11 1 3 11
11 41111 1 131 { Fifi } 89 111 1: 1 1111 11: 11
1xi1 . 1 . 42 ; D (schol.) M g?m . 3 1 1. l.
44 D h 1 “fire?"
wfin‘
mr l( 1 11 111 1 1 11 1 11 1 .ftw 31 1 1110So P Bh E ; K rm “ fw ith the syllable m over the line
betw een the two w ords ; Bif“
! H T and the syl lable t i over the linebetween the two ; Bh Bii D (text)m ; D (schol .) n
‘
rwrfi Hf!W “ ma gi .
5xii. 1 . 52 . Bii mfij c
; Eh 1zriW Q
7 K ° 1 1W F¢8 Bh 0m ; D (schol). M a
1 11 173171 (Cod numb) fixtfa 1 1111 111 M m (Cod.
ew e) .9xiii. 1 . 21 .
1° D (schol .)“
d an gwh t i urgi
tfa 1 111111111 ( 11 111. 1 . 1 111-
1 1 1 111 1111111 111 111 W ( Fa 11
m fi 1ft: 1 1 D (111111 111 )2l 1’ D (schol.)
ElIr!
i11 1 1 1 1 11 1111 w ifimrfi iit 1 1 11 11: 1 fvwmfiTfifi'
(Ki ne. 18 . 19) fl gra m Wm .
14 For themsee Kine. 1 8. 25, note ; D (schol .) a:WW W ‘ fil3 1111111 1 111 11 1113 111
11 13 13 111 1 1 11 uqa um afi znfi‘
m a wgf‘
aqafil’
ms m fiiifw fi °1 qu 1 fi
7
fi ii
fi fi séu m fiim W M Qm i m mafiim wfi
’ mm awfi fiwm fh“ 1 1111 1 3 311 1F1i=1 1 1
“1 112 1 3 1151 11
1 111 11 1 11 111 1 11 311111 1 1111 11 1
11 1 1 1 3 1 11 13
”
D (text and schol .)«m m -um
D (schol .) w
M a nia. 9)mm gfm 1m31fi1) M m W m . W MD (schol .) mm a
5 D (scho l .)D (schol) fumbfinhgg
(Cod 1 111111 1 1 111 1? aim So K P D (tex t) ; E afii;Ch Bii BiD (schol. ) fi (of. i. 3. 7 . wafm at ! Ifetc.)3 So Bh 1 1111 11 11 ; K Bii Cb E P Bi fi afa ; D (mm)m ; D
(scho l . I“m M l“ 1 1 8 the w o rd to beemended tofi fi-
‘
l‘
llffl orrm from the rootfig and preposition
fi 1?9D (schol ) “1171 1 1 321 1 1mm (1 for wit ?) fl i
“mood wi nfi u fimfi’0K P E Bi Bh D ( text and
mw w w fi 1 fi W M wifi 1 w
fi fl m 1m fi:W MVi. 51 1 1 ; 0f1 the two mm ,
“
l( aq 9. 2 414 D (schol ) a.
W W W ~ W W IW W 1 of. D (scho l .) to King.
3. 37 . 51 . 11m mW m fi vfi tw
"W ?" 11 62
1aq 1 a1am éizfia"
W 1111 1
W m m fi“1 113 1 am
1 11m fi
gfiafi aM m mmgm’
mw m afiufin i1
afimmmw mr fi mé li‘ mm m
1 161 1131 111 1 613 1131111 11
fiafi“111§1fim” m ufi wm
1 113 1 1215 3? fazi {51155 1171 1 mm : mafi
1For the pratikaa ofthe see Kane. 8. 25. D (schol .)
(Cod
e
efih t nn zafi m 1 11 1 11 11111 11 1 1111 11 1 1 113 1 1“ cf.
Ca ntikalpa 21 .
5 ED am ; the P0“Gm70 11 113 9 oufi i. 8 D (schol .) firifit 8 151 11 111
7111
“ in?“ 0 08 110 1 1111 13 ? D (scho l ) 1 11ma 1 11 11 1113 10 1 1 11111) 111 1 11 151311 1 1 11 1 137 1 1 1 1 1m : (Cod
m 0 ) 116 K uwai t-(i ; P m
The ganamfilé (Ath. Paric. 84. ll) assembles under the head ofG
W ths fol lowing hymns and verses :W URW n
1 111111 1 11 19 1 11 21 11 i11 1 M ili tia-
«M m (cf- the second
m um,Ath. Paric. 34. 29 ; Ki ne. 104. 3) 1 fm ltm« fai th w om an wru ng N 1 3
1 11
W 1m gm e gm m a€fw nfi1fi fi 1 v ii
W ilm atifirm s“
! fi fi ufi tufi fi m vwfifia w rffiuqqu. The pratikas are i. 27 . 1 ; vi. 3. 1 ; 4. l; 7 . l; 13. 1 ;
c. 24. 5 ; vi. 37. l; 40 . 3 ; 93. 1 ; v1 1 . 1 ; 86. 1 ; 91 . 1 ; 92. l;
1 1 7 . l; 1 18. 1 ; viii. 5. 15 (xix . 20 . viii. 5. 19 ; xii. 1 . 1 1 , 12 .
Dac. Kar. (King. 137 . 4, note) introduces the description ofthe ajyatantra by 3 m m ,
employing some ofthe hymns ofthis guns,namely, v1 1 . 85. l; 86. 1 ; 1 17 . 1 ; 1 18 . l; xix . 68 . 1 ; cf. a lso Kane.
8 . 2 .
1° i. 10. 1 .
1 1 Chm ; Em ; D (schol .) at
gfifi mfiit’‘ Ififilflfil 1 so 1 M ai? 1 1
mfi mm m f‘
a mm W fi w g’
W fi m s fi m nfifflm‘11m m
wam ufif’ 1 68 1l qfi afi fm w w
afim fim gfi m fl w fil’
1 951 1 1 111 1
fi°1 qe 1 a xfifi mm u
mmt
‘
awam m efi“
6 1111331 1m mW fil 1 e1lz 1 m ma ‘
fl « 1 3371” “
3 1111 11
W fit lau fifi fi mfi m éfimmfim vz
‘
fl aq W 1711 11 1 111“Rania
1 1 7 D (schol .) W fi lfin“ M UM ?"
fil
i
al“1 1m “ 12 Gm aD (text and scho l .) omits this
m m ‘D (schol)m v1famfm 1m 1fw
nfwiiz1i via (1) {fa ifi m5D { 11151
G!“
1 11 22 1
1m 1 1911 1 . 1m 1111111131q m m fi lW W
1 3 D (scho l .) am m w fihnmw m wfi 1m wfi 1 fi m Wof. i. 22 . 4 and Indische Studien w . 415, end) m :
(Cod.
0 3 1m
24. 1 .
1 11m“1 (to 1w 2 1 6111 111 33 11 111
K P Eh Bi am .
9So Ch 8 11 ; the rest up ; cf. Kane.
D (soho l .)m g‘
afa ? (?lfor I'
d-
T1h!!i a m 1 1 1 111 11 11 11fm i (1) m fifi fi i fl fl ( Dfi
'
mfmm uff-11 171 1 1 6 17W (!forW W ?) 3mm 'fitfi wfilfi
(Cod3 D (text)m ; the rest i f“ ; D (scho l .)m a sfi:nrw'rififi
‘
rfl: 1m cmfi fin fi wfi lmam mD (scho l ) m fi ! 111
-lath ("or armfn?)W I“
m ”
n“at"
! (iv. 1 5. 1 ; vii. 18 . 1 ; cf. Kano. 41 . 1 ; a lso Kano.
so. 12 etc.) 1111 1 W fi fi'
atfil 1 113? «it 1 11-
111 11161521 11 !q u it 1 16 1 1 1 1 11m (1) fi
‘
éffi‘flffl fimm 1 ra nfinm
(lef. note). 1 . 25. 1 ; cf. the am , sfi . 1 .
note .
5E P Bi ave
-mafia; D (scho l .) m : am7D (8 0 112
1 1 110 11 1 5 1 1mm 1 1311113311 11911 11 MSS m ;
D ( 8 1111 0 1 ) 13131111 11 1 11 (0 0 11 1 f? ) 1 1:fi t:W 111'
flHfi'lazifiag'
mi
{gm (1for w w 15111111 1171 (1)m s ( m i
D (scho l 1 Cod °W m 1fwmm°
“ 1 11111 1 1
1 1111 11 10 0 111 15 0 1 11111111"
d 11 1 111 1 111) 1 1111 11 13 1 11 161 31 11m fmgfci‘ m wfmfim 1
— "KP ChBiq ni mfiqg fiqfi ;
1 116 11 13 1 11 1 11m m 1 1 1 171117 13 1 1: (0 0 111 1 131111 1 1 1 13 1 1 11 1 117111 1 D (8 0 11 0 11 m i « 6111171
(Ki ng. 25 . 35) ma mmafi fit an:W W ; for the a(m and the m hymns see Kano. note13 For theM n or theW see Kane. 8 24.
(scho l .) firm-71 7m m . K Eh P BiB11 1112
19 8 11M t g? 11
wé‘
w mfmam fimsfi’
nfi’rfim fih
“mam “mfi sm m m mfifi llffifi fi mi a‘
fifi'
fiafi nn nfi fl a? 1 511
fim fi fi éfi m zfiwefi fim m m
fi 1 aa 1 mh fia m w agtgéw fim
fi“1 38 1 ufi a flfi t w fi
’
1 au 1 fi vfiifi
maining MSS. film flt. 3 This division is according to D (text) ;D (1 1 1 0 1 )mum 1513 1 1 11 11 111 11 11 .rm 11 111113 11 1 11 131;13133111 131 unfitW ait aq i
’t'
a'
t « 111111111 (1for
D ( text) am ; EhW 71 1 D (schol .) 1 111?$ 3 ufi miw
’rfifim 111 11 111 151 1
51 1 . 7 . 1 ; vi. 85 . 1 ;
127 . 1 ; viii. 7 . 1 ; the same list ofpra tikas occurs in the ganamili
(Ath. Par. 34 . 24) bearing the title ( fit 1mm ( 1 allMSS.)“firm unfit ; D (schol) mini W rfimw rfil Wm ama.
6 D (schol.) v im-ii film 1 3 1 1 (v1 . 1 27 . 1)
1 1a 11113 1 1 1 1 1 fi §wfi vfi raw Em miffifim amuvifiamfm fi i m fit m am m 1 cf1 811 1 391
7D (schol1 )wwfi §miw 15311 1 011 7 1 1)W i ttmi 3m 3m
11 1111 111 1M aifizm nfi.
3D (schol.) ‘li1 1
512 11} 11
(ii1 25 1 1 ) 1131 13 11 1111 (0 0 11 1 QM ?) 11mm 1 mfi saint1 1 1 fumamnvi. 9
E K P EhWmm fi iw gfi vfnD (schol) aa h im am ( win ( 1 1. 85 1 1 ) 1 1m m 1 11 111111 1
D (901 11 0 11 )m fi afiflm( 1 1. 1 09. 1 ) fima
'
fi‘
m an? 31 11 W u 11 21) (scho l .) rm (vi. 1 27 . 1)
M mirt h (Cod1°f0 1
m aflzfllfli imp-
[flan Fania mmfitam unaffifl qm W fianfi nm
W 1111 11 1171”
1 «12 1 W afi fit”
mi?
3 1 1“1 1 3 1w e: 1 11 wg
’
tfit"
m m
n irfit“
1 318 1 3 13 1 1 53 713 and?"
m un-212 11 Giant
’
s 1 1 11 1 1 15 13 111 1 1 61 1 51113
‘11 . 10. 1 ; cf1 the W Ki ng. 26. 1 . D (schol.)
a rfinim afia (Cod 1 mm ) D (schol1 ) v m w
fi vfnBium ; Bfi arm ;
D (scho l .)“fi t un fit ufi aft 1 111 11111 11 “em a ci avfit6D does not divide a s ittra bere1
7D (schol ma n na“
fi t 1 11711 1713113 w i m a ah-
{ ti nfw W Wfi rm am gw a tfa (1for om tfit ?) m m
KW ; B1 qw o (scho1)D (schol . )W m
1 1 . 29.1 1 D (schol.) “1
1 2 ii. 31 . 1l”D (schol)
m 3311111111 1 11 . w ; Bi 131 1)
(tex t) D (scho l 1m 111
m : 153 Ch B E P and AV1 ii 31 . 2 , 3,
as above ; of. sfi tra 26, note.
L" K P Biim ; Bi a m1 11KBii E P Bi 0fil
'
a'
i; Ct 1— " D
aa nfl'
l
fa"
1 2§ 1W fi a zzfi"
ah gq“1 as t
W mW M"
1 2 1: 1 gf‘
mréifi“
'
1 1 safesfittaemfhm m :W m aufi
‘
fiam
m mm 1 D (schol ) { unfi wiai’t im m ( 111 111 32 5
") m g1m m m m1
_1 1 11111 111 111 .
9D (1 1 11 113 m umm 38 11 1
“ So K
Et'
i Eh D (text) ; E W ; P Bi“ 0 ; Ch m ; D (scho l .) 1 1’
m m at . D (text and schol. mm mm (1) 1
D (text and schol .) “WEm W ; of. 311m
14, note .
13 ii. 33. l.
14 Cb E ; D (text and schol .)
M W W W QM
manuni1 111 1 111tfmm fiiatm m inf“ (Kane-261 16) am
i’m‘ tziw ifi mmw m fi uni vafuvfa 1 ifi mg111 11 1 111 11 131
1 11 m <11m <11m mm gmu mm inifl W 1 in?aim m mm m .
‘ 8D (schol .)m
m aria: W fi! a
“ W t fl fl a ugm
0 1: 11 fi rm ? 1 at: 11
am 3111111 13 1 33 1 WW131 1 38 1 11 3 11 11 2 19 11
m s"
sam fit1 11 1gflm"
m m m fimét
1111. 1 1 . 1 ; cf. the m 1 Kane. 26. 1 , note. 131 011
(sec. D ( schol.)mfi t a‘
lfu:W fi
mifi'
fi‘l wfamfi mn: 1 ufiwm'h : 1W W Imfitfiimi'rzm“M fum e111111 1 11
-
a (Cod . amt-( i )W it 1 11 111 fi w v th an!
W T“
am. For them seeKane. 9. 1 ; cf. a lso thePet. Lex . sub voce , w here th
e
e
iw rflfl
'
l’fi l are identified w ith iv.
—29 “K umw
22m M a
gm
a
1! 1mm (iv 71 t u1q
m m813 m m ; PW ; D ( tex t) m ;
m m t fit w_m m m m a
9D (text) 0m ;
1 31mm D (schol. fifi w D (schol . W 1
1
fi nin g? ufitmfufl 11 1111 1 111 (iv 6 1 0 1511 11 1? 1“use.
fif‘
uflo.
1 6 111 . 12 . 1 . D (schol .)w .
t o 11 1 11111111 1 111 Q3 1 QQ 11
fi fi m m w fi rmm 11 8 11 11 2 11 11
fi fi!’
m fiw‘
l3 1PET-flaw neufi’m
m i nfim fi’
1 a 1 W “1115 1311591
film ’
w lq'
ifiwm nafir-fifi lu aafi r‘
affirmwfiflffi
“{m afi zm ifi wfiifim fil
‘
fim1 1111
11 1 m
film fitmfi a‘tWm 1 Griffi n
'
3 E P Gfi ; Bi“ . l)miw rfn v. 13. .l
(iv. 6 . 1 ) m m m li t fitm ; cf. Kauq.7D (schol .) W u,
v.
8 D ( scho l .)wm i st { mix D (text and w ho!) amm a)m 1
w afi m fmqafzfi uzrww ccw’
t‘fl ) fi fi fi lm 1
wK P B1 Bh fq '
l‘" 1 1 Ch Bii OfiI
’ffl ; Eh Ofiffl'
; E 4311 ;
D fixmfim iim ; D (schol .)fmflmfm m firm a
w fin w mfw am m fin wifl nflfi“11 8 13 111
1 11 1 1 .
1 3 0 11 Bi B11 111 1111111 11 ( 1 11 1 1 1) 11
( 111 11 1)W 1 D (schol-)a‘wM anigfi: 1 11 113 111 1 1 1 11 11 11 u1mfmje :wfwfa 1 qmfi ( mm Cod 1 aura
-
1111 1 v
fi rm W E fafi-J cf. Kane. 32 . 24.
1 3D
(schol 1 ) 1 1m W W I“ (Cod fi ') 21 11 111 1fi tmfa ; cf. Kaue. 32 . 251 By W
itwrfé (1) 1 1111131 1 . w ith ? (7 Cod m o mm ’ D (schol )a fi fim m zfim
:mmfa 11 111 1111 111 1 mfinhmum m 1 7 8 ?
P D (text) °W i D (schol .) 1um (v.
am m fa D (schol .) “film ” 15 1 1 11 111111 1“ft :131111 10.
"’D (1 11110 19 1113! m
( v 1 3 10)u 13=5zéfan - 1 1 11 1 1 1 11 1121fm fi D (schol WM O 13 1 11m 1 12 1
1}111111 1: 1 1
t fi7 (v1 115 1) “Io—( m :m a8 11W WEm ; D D (schol.)m
W m imw od m m1111 1 111 1 11511 12 11 111 nfilm —Wh 1 D (8 011 0 0 1 111fl aw :
fi fl n fih (1 forfW TfiIZ1 1
1 . 22 1 1 ; cf. the
1 .
‘ 5D (schol .)
m am r: 1111611111
mr
1 113 w vfi iwfifirflf‘fl Kauv27 1111111111 1 13 11 (Cod 11m m 1 1minwhim 111
-
an u
“3 K 8 6 E P Bi 8 11 mm ; D (11 1111 0 1 )m (cf. Kane. 6
an 11 fifl fi flfif’ afi fi fim fi’
fi m m
W 1 QQ 1W W “W ‘
tim
W fil‘ ifillao l 11 11 11 11 QQ 11
P BiBt’
iBBh fi w0 ChBiBt‘
i lift“; of. Ki ne. 28 1 1 3 ;
D (scho l ) 1 111111 11111 1:m 1 . “fi n- (Um 3111 1111 777Wm 1 D (text and schol .)m ; E P insert “fat after
111111 word.
5D (schol .) mfi q nrwfa i t? 31m ;
V. 23. l.7Bii and D (text) add here . Q'
fi fl'
fii andCh ha:it on the margin it ; is probably a gloss. D (schol.)
W W W“ vi 21 219 ChBiiE ”Dina ; D (schol .) Wwa rfa lt ifihw
l°v1 1 2 1
" Bi
mm ; D (schol ) 1111711 711 8 111111l “m et 1 firm(cf. Kane. 23 . v1. 14. 1 .
1 ‘D (schol .)m m .
‘ 5xi. ‘ 6 Ch“71 .
— 1 7 So conjecturaIIy as bahuvrihi
compound ; K Bii Ch P Bi Bh a! m ; D ( text) a! m ;
to the next: sutra .
‘ 8D (schol.) gm
fi um lm q wf. K6 1191 7 1 15.
m m w ffifi m fi
=8 "M am as 11
WW “fi m 1 11 um fiafir
finafi uw mfam ufim mm a fi gzaz
Elmo
w ww w w w safer
1K Bii Bi Eh " ( fi flP D (text)m m .
(schol ) 1111 11 . N m i“: 151 1 i 1 l1 1 m13 111111111 11 1
1 111111 1171“1 1 11 11 1111311 1 111 mm?) 1 13 1 1111111 11 111 1
fi v fi m fi fi t (1for w . 1 11 1 11 11 111 1 1 0 1 11 1 110 1
Darila has the following . m.
am w a .
m ani a-01 (Pm ?)“W W W 1 18 the 11mm to be com
pared , as far as construction is concerned , w ith Kano. 27 1 29?‘vi.
261 1 ; of. the m m Ka 11c1 261 l, note. This pranks occurs
a lso 1 11 the w arm,Ath . Pario 34. 6 :fixin mu ng
-
111m(MSS.
11
3 111 111) mmm m fiifilm 1 { 111 mmThe pratikas a re : iii. 3 1 . 1 ; iv. 33. 1 ; vi. 26. 1 .
5Bh“ 1
Ch 11511113 11 11 (111 1 ai tniefifl ) ; D (111 11 1) 116116 1 11 16So 1 1 1111
doubtful emenda tion ; allMSS.'fl
'fin . vi. 8D (schol.)
w 1 w m w a mfim :1 111 11 1111 111w a 111mM an ama ?!
9 All MSS D ( 11 0 110l Www m wufi W O)“11 1 1 1 M W ( 11111«111111111 1111.W 1 1 1m (Km 25 37) 111113 1 11 11 1: Ch 111 1131 1 111 11? D (schol ) ( 11151 11 1 11151. minM ufi mfi afi —"
vi 32 1 — “K ufca rq ; D (cen ) 1 11
1 1111 1 1 ; D (8 011 0 11 ) 1 11.-
1 1 1 111111 ’l‘ll1111 1111 Ch fi lm ; the rest
fi n ”.
‘ 5D (schol.)fm m . vi. 341 l.
1 7D (schol.)
31h a thfil(1for a fifi f‘
a ) ; vii. 1 14. 2 .
1°D (schol . “W 1
"m a y“.
W m fa ‘ l 11 1 smug 171“m
m zi 'm fim m m ws 1
wi ii sa if‘
a‘
q fifi
fi fi fi tfifiwfifi fil"1 1: 1 zfiw 1 1
”W 31
wfinle 1q mmif
‘
afififi1’
fin1 so 1 fi fhfl ‘ 3
m11111W a
‘
fl sm nfimfi fl smmm
ufia lfi rM 1 1 m fi t filfsarfilW eak ’vi
Q
44 W“7 7 BuEP as above ;D (um) m ar D (schol ) 1 1mm 1 1m mThis word is w anting in D (text) ; E joins it to the next sutra ;
D (8 0 11 0 1 1 ) am 1 11-133111 m asq am m 1 1 1111131 11
m <m u¢ 29 18 ) 1 1 1m fi ufinmnfi mu Wmifl ‘
a 3 11 111 1 wm m afi (Km ; 30 1 11 11 11 1 11!
fei 31m m m wvfi’rfit (Kamc 1) 1 1 21 11 11 11 11 1 vi
90 . 1 .6D (schol .) w afi fi
'
fit I “ a?! “M 1 11111:
111 111 111 1 1 11 11 m 1W fir(1forw rath?) mi?1 1dI
'm .— 7
vi. 52 . 1 1
8AllMSS . except D °fi 1a
°
.
9 Thus
emended ; MSS. lfifi" ; KP B1 Eh" Him” D (scho l .)flfi m fim13 111113111 11W 1 (1 for firth :nus ufm 1mwmfi1fi1
W D t ar mgfi'
mi‘ 3 D omits this word ; E has a colon after it. ’9
vi. 83 1 ; vu .
76. 1 .
2° This d1vision is according to E ; D does not divide
here ; of. Kano. 30 . 1 6.
2 1D (schol .)m M R
w n fimfi firfiifi”
vi 80 1
W W am sm fmm wisfi1 1111 1 3111
"Ha m
’
tfhgw f‘
a'1 1 1313
fi mfl ‘lfif'w lm flam anfi m w
im a gf‘
rfimamfi fl aw m fi m fi m
W mé lw nfi fi fifm fif lam
21 11 21 111 111 afl zfirfifi“m m
”1&
W W W ‘ M ‘ FW m m i sarf
‘
awffimu ns u sw
‘Dochol11 11 11 11 11 11 1: .m wfi m fi fi fi fi mpes
N W o
2 '
lhis sfi tra is wantinginD (text and schnl“)this sfi tra is wanting in D (text and schol cf. sfi . 1 1 . vi.
5D (1111 11 1 1111 1 1 ; D
“D (schol) n m m 1m 1 it mufa 1
M u nm w m fi m fi . vi. 96. 1 .80 11 111
1 11116 11 11 : D (sch0 11) fi gé1n w m fi fw fi w m fini
K Ch E D ( text andvi. 100. 1 . E D (text) 1 121 1“Bi 1121 3
-1 11 11 , D (schol.)
to the 1 111 1 1 11 1 1111 11 W M 1WW 1W 1 11 111111 1
“ M ushm m w fli w w ufm mw 1
1 3D (schol.) “ Ith
“1 11 1111 11111 wfzaai 1 { m m 1 1 13 1 1 111151 1 111 1 1511 11 15:cf. Kine. 28. 1 5.
1 4vi. 136. 1 ; 137. 1 ; D (schol.) mam a
l"’ Ch 111 111 6D
(schol 1 1111 11 11 1 11 (Cod 11m 111111 1 11 1 11“1 1115: (Ifor
m ,with haplography m mm W (for
m ?)W W W U3 im m flveher’
s hesitatingemendation to m am [lnd. Stud. v1 379 note] 18 thus
rendered unnecessary) | 1 1 . 3m m .
1 D (schol) am’d a
’
fi fi 31 311111 m m m mM W 2
D (schol) 111111111 11w 3 D (schol.)mmfl dm m fi m m m fl fimvm aimm filltfzt fi v hm ew
‘vii. cf
m m w aflm n m 1 m nmfifiw a1fifa5 111611 18 11 , cfKi ne. 1 . D (scho l .) w
”m amm emsm i 1 1mm imm“?
(form an“ (ix . 8 . 2 1 1 D (scho l . ( an m
w aft 8 11 1 (fa (iv 6 1 ) m faigen“raw ( 11 1 1 ;
l) .”E ula; B1 “é Bii
; D (schol. Q: m m 1 11 11:m : (1)W 13 3 (Cod.
1 1111111 { R 111 1 11 1 11 51? (0 0 11 1 1 111 1111) 1 11 112 111 1 gm
fi'
fl m N (i) { m (cf. Ki ng. 35 . lsm to be emended
tom ? cf. Ki ne.
‘29. 6.
1 1D (schol.) Um (?Cod . W )
fi flfi w mm 1m ’h nfi t 1 x. 4. 25 ; D (schol.)
m 7 (C° d~ °
M ) m “fi ll“Ta .
‘ 3D (text and
D ( schol) z'
wm um (Cod 1 1mm fw fa 3 11511(Cod. awnfi fl f
‘
zm m u 1 . cf. 11 1 11 1 . 29. 6.
16 K (prim. man.) Ch (prim . man .) 1 3 : D (schol.) a liq‘avh (Cod.
T n?) 1 111 Vii (Cod 1321 1)“W a rn“at ; cf. 11 11 111.
flamm a‘
afimaimm m afimm 113211
angfigm’
éfi‘1 131W 3Grumm
’
h’agfi
w a ft?Favffi’
m fi'1 c1 1 ua
'
t‘
ififi ifiait: R 1
D (schol) 1 71 112711 11 1 11 11 11111 11 1 1 h is vfafimfil (!for1 111111 1) 3 15 11513151 (1for 1 11 1 111 1151 1mm(Cod °mfl fl i> 1 1W (God 111 1 1511 111 11 W a in
(Cod 1 m ° ) 1 am w1iim m uh fi n1 11 1 1
1212 121
}m
fifim m m am
$5 t1riéW m N G0 6 1 32 113 11141 11 1 3 1
1 1 1 1 ( i d 1517 1 11 1 11161: « m m m(ifor m a! filfim
‘rwfw t1ai
W I“ ” h um m p M mm . The ganamala (Ath. Pa rio. 34 . 3 1) git es the fol low ing as
This gana is w anting in Chambers 365 (Weber’s Verzeichniss der
Sanskrit - Handschriften in Berlin p . 9l) ; it is found in Biihler’ s
codex (MSS. orient. fol. 973 of the same library) and counts
as the 23d gana in the Atharv -a Sarvamxkramam‘
. The prat1kas are : i.
8 1 . 2 ; iv. 23 29 (im m un e-11min, “ 96. 2 , 35. 2 ; 1 m. 1 12 1
(xiv. 2 . x . 5. 22 ; xi. 6 (omitting verses 7, 9, 22, and D
m :W W W 1W 1
“Cb Bii D (text
and schol.) 0m “96
K P 8 11 m ? so also Ch on the margin ;D (schol 113 1 111111 13 1m m wfiiw firt fi firm mod
W ) u%1fi1 m (cod 1111 11 11)
Q0 11 n'
tf‘
mrg?31 11
fm m g‘
1111 1 19 1 3 1 3Q=11m 1 1f¥1 3fi£m
m m m w m nfififl m a
11 1 11 1: fim rfh’ 1 6, 1 ufi1 111 ; W 1 1111 m m wfi W1 1511 W in
“1 1111
”SW fi aaifimm“ 113;
mi“nfifimfi 1 s 1
ss1w 31 1 a mmm ma t 3 1 113111”
D (text) 1511 11 111 1 5 1 D (schol -1 ( fl ing rmm am . l" D (scho l .) ( rm . D (tex t) 0W ;
D (schol.) g1”
a (1)W m m . B11 Q1
fi l’
g ; E D ( text)QT“ ; D (schol .)W W W m .
6D ( 1m ) rag
-
5m .
7D (schol.) m a nn a
-
an: 111 11111 1? 11
W 1 11 : 1 w gem fiim '
. mia'
mnfi t Ch “11111 11 1 11
m .
9Ch E “
( Ti1"Cf. Gobh. Gr. ii. 6. 6, and
Apastamba in Sayane’s comment on RV. x . 145 (Miiller
’s edition
p. K Eh D ( text) a we E Bti 11d ; Ch 1 d ; D
(schol) M int? 0) ufem 1 1 11 112 5 11 (Cod.
arafi mfi fl avfimfi ‘ 9 K Ch E P D13 1mm ; These two padas occur RV. x . 97 . TS. iv. 2 . 6. 3;
VS. xii.13 So Ch 3 11 ; K P Bi E D 1 1 1 1 1 W 1
‘ 4So Bu 111 6 rest ammo
; K P Ch Eh on .
“1 5D (schol.)
11 1111 1 111 111 «maimed.
1 6 K 8 11
Ch BiD mfii" ; cf. Paiicav. Br. xii. 5. 23.1 1 Cf. RV. x. 97 . 20 ;
TS. iv. 2. 6. 5 ; VS. xii. 95.1 ° K B11 Cb 1311 D o
n e.
ca 11m as 11
W W fi h m m fi m‘
ifl m fi
m a rfimafl afi §W 3 fi gfilfifi gm
m { fi llfa .m .
8D (schol.)W WWTFW
fl“ figgmfl :W rit.9 Bi has a co lon here.
no D
(schol ) w m fi gfi a vfi flt fl fi lthm 1mm (1for «a or can
1 ‘D (schol m w e
fam mm.
( i mam?unfi t ; ofsum 1 Ch 1 13;D (text) “3 ; Biimm.
‘ 3Biiw fl .
uE fl l
‘fflfi ; D ( text)ifi
‘f‘flw; the rest, as above (dua l ?)1 5 D (text) 0mm ; D
(schol- :N fi tzw wfi (Cod oi z)“ 133 :m a m-161m mm m : mum-1 1m m m (!form ?)
1 13311 na’
im fi rimaafia 116 1 11 3 111 1 1 3 .
m fiifinfi fi fi fingm zfiam m
fi1’
1qu 1w rzfizm mm fim fi°
m
aw fiwfit'115111 111 1
"1 66. 1 mm m am?
m a fingfi fifi zfifl mo 1 53 1133 511113
W m fiu
mmafi flfi”flif
‘
<m 1 1qc1
fi nm ‘
m‘
fi emm afi fi“
5 131
11 1 1 5111 11 11 m'
ifit"
30 W
1 . So (1 1 1111 1111 MSS D (schol .)W Wm 'fiww t 11 61111 11) 111
—1 111121 11m a r lin-ii qtgfim ifq gfim1vg
'
i G’
wfimW WW 1M W 1W R W M (cfii
z. D (schol) mfim (1)m am (1)D (schol ) nu m a { film m m 1 ufir
fi mm nmai} (1 0 0 11 °u1m mum °) 11m m6E Bi
éam zfifl ii 36 5 ; D (scholfi n! m m ilfi mD (schol.) amfm '
ui(t).9Thus emended ; D (text) 1:
gfi ; the -t t im m am :1mm:w m zm 1n n:M m zw m gfi nfii fits titch M am: B11 im aafim D (schol)fi n m m 8 11171111 11 m
'
fim ‘
t (!for“
a:’
flm ?) 1! firmww n fi t uwfim (?Cod amt) m fiii
‘
ri‘tm
'
wn m‘ 3 KChB1 EhBii“( fin D (schol.) to the entire antra , (fa twi
fi wm m fi vm“K P Bh vifi ; Ch D (text)
t han v. 1 . 4.‘ 5Bu
gum ; Ehm a ; mo mmy
cv. 2 8 (xx . 107 . ll) . This sfi tra is wanting in D .
1 8
ea im a m“
géifit‘
1 a? 1 m zaf‘
figW'
imfi fi es 1“
ii!
flwffil 1m? 1 Q8 1 11 90 11 11 38 11
QW TFR‘1 <1 1 13 3m m ?3am? 1 e 1
aiiififand aft?f
‘
q gfi’ W 1 3 1 W
naHeaven“gril aflfim m 133 1111 11um
'
i"W ad i
“anm
’
hfiinfizfin fl 81
W e?”
m m mfi flm37mi n“(3
tnaafi ifififim flmfl” 35111 11 11m m ?“
1D (schol .) m m 1: 1 1 11 1111 111 31: 0)m M
m u ( ml: w h iffgi mm P B11 m 0. D
(scho l.) tlim nut-
amt mm rash m miinn m mfitfl aw “TflTfil
‘Ath. Paddh. and One.Kar.“am .
58 11 has a colon here. iii. 23. 1 .
7So only Bh ; the remaining
MSS. and Ath. Paddh.W K.
8 So K Bii Bi Ch (see. man.)D Ch (prim. E 11 11 11 Ath. Paddh. (1111 1 11 MSS.) owe;D (text) Ow?” P Bh
9 So D ( text and the rest
{ train one oftheMSS. ofthe Ath. Buddh . has a colon
1° D (1 1 11 1) 11 11 11 Ath. Paddh. fagufi ; D w arm :M “
a h a-
11111121111 1 gufm nfm vi’fin ufim’
ia graft quit 11W T“ ( fi t um ; D (scho l .) and Ath.
Paddh ( 513 1 1 1 111 11 s’
ri“remit ? arm'
s-1 vim ;
cf. King. 2 1 . v. 25. l.
13So KP BiChE D ( text and
BiiBh Ath. Buddh . and Dac. [( nr. 1 ! inhum4 N a
6 51 1 6 111 111 11 1113111 sm u g ?“ gm 1m vfi filafimflffl‘
dfi’
nm‘
qfa .
'4Before this w ord Ch E Bii insertW fi '
1 5Ath. Paddh. and D ac. Kar.W W fm'
q'
m mfg ; g’
.
m ain 1 w afi fi fi t (viii 7 27)W .
16 So emended ; MSS. a.
17 K P Eh
fi‘
mw mm fa’ me lfi i‘
m fi ffi “Ehfi aurfh‘ lam m aim a fitw w m
11 1 11 1111“611g zfir
‘H m
m w amW a’ 1
m W ffll QIGW Wm n u
lQQl
rm with M W fi 11111 1111111?3 11 11 W 11 1
W mifnfa 6 18) 111 1 11 1 11 ‘ 71 W mmwmfiu mmaformfn)w 11m
“
1 1 At11 . 9 11 11 1111 .“ m afia“.
W fi lm mfilufiwmm wss W “ , xix . 68. l)
m fg w m fi gm 1 fi i fi wfifi n w W 1
w h am wir (second Cod w?) gm 1 11mfl ami w rfin mfi mi m .
102 l.6 Ch °
gfl lfin E °flrgui 1z. D (text) om .
‘ AllMSS.
9Ch ° t 1gfl°;, K oav§q .
v K Bh urn-
d.
" m ummy -
3131 1 1 1 m m 11 1. 25. 1 .
’3 Ch of
M ’ E iiw a ’ B' D (text) " 13 1 1151 ; D (scho l .)“ET (!for on 1 11111 1
2111 with m i (Cod. q zfin
(text) Eff; D (schol.W m ; c£ Kauc. 2 1 . 13.
‘ 7Bii Eh 0 11 13
D (text and schol.) gs .
1 8 K Ch E P B D (text) ofa -
t o1° P D have a colon here .
2°D (schol .) m 8 2 (1) Im
fi mfi fi eu 11 1 9 11 11 311 11
1 11-18 11'
s fin”
m 1 c1 1 3m in turm
am mat sfiimmfwm ua gafa“1 a 1 ( at
3 13 623118 51 11 1 Elfin“afm m mé
“3 711
afi na nfifl 8 1m 1§ fi ftfi115fifie=m1°
1 11 1
ll.
2K P BiBhW ; D ( text and Chfm .
3 1311 1 11 11 111 11 .
Ch w as ; D fi mzfira “it“N am es
( 1) 1 11m 11 1111151 1W m aa fi t ! (1)5BiQfi ’fw .
6E P B1 Ehmi“; of.Kauc. 32 . 8, and D (schol .)
to 47 . 55.
7K P Bh 1 111
13 1 .
8D (schol.) unfam |
“ 311m m 1t M m 1111 1 " . ufu t( 30 am fim fi1 ;
cf. -git . 5 . 1 .
wifw nn 1 11m m 1 W W W W1 1D (schol) (dig? 1 1m m) fifth-111 3 3m in1 1mm mm “ fi t 1m «mm
-
tW ar t am m giiv aéflfa Cod.
0m 1 2E has a colon between N and m :
D (schol m ai l-
u (Cod " PRUTh aimfi fiim D
divides sutras at these points .
‘ 4D (schol. “ gm fim fi l
vi. 77 . 1 (vi. 44. l) .‘ 6D (schol .) m
W W W (God. W WW
W afi m m’
é‘
afl u m fi
W aéifil‘m 1 fi lfi fl fii
fl
W 1 Qo 1m fi °1 qs 1 ufia m =flfia
33° m 9
fiw wwfill
w w mfi nfi t rfafl sm mfimfafii” mm faaufir“1 93 1WM mm firfi t rflw
W m éfim zfl smm a‘
é t fir"
m m fl W fiW fim fi ‘fi w
K 1 11 1 1393 1 1 D (schol ) w m m rmaforW ?)“vim q :. —4
D (schol)w “if“ufim fimm fimm g W fii 1m .
iD (schol.)
m ini: 1111111 1 11 111 .W fi 1 1mm 111 17
1311111 1 w fil
6 K Bii D ( text) fl a t ; the rest fi m . . 89. l.
8 K
CbE PBimu ffin Bu D (tex t) as above ; D (scho l .) QIm(Cod m fw'fmo“ti-1 am :3m mum-1139. 1 ; vii. 38 . l.
1° Ch E P D (text and schol .) 0m .
1 1 K omi ; Ch em1. ’ 2D (sebol.) m 1W '“
{ 3 111 fi’iw ffi muw mwufi ufinm fi M W 1
1 11! 1 11 1 1111 1 11 1 gm uf‘
mn fm sfiaim cf. Kane. 33. 13 fg.
‘ 4E P K m e ; D (schol.) “fa-
111m iifiu (vi. 130 - 132) w
W :fm .
1 5So emended ; Ch E P Bi Eh Dm 0
;
K 8 6 151mm W ; D (schol) 1 1m mfmrr (Kittie~ 35 25)vim vfitgm :(0 1 11 11 1 111 1 11 : arm-11m m fi ufil
1 .
" Ch fifi ;
cf. su. 17 .
mm 11W:mi: (1form a c ?) ma mm als (1) 1 11m
vi. v1 i. 74. 3.
’ Cb E uf‘
m-
q z.’ K P Bh
war D (schol)fi fi 1 fifi §fi rmfn 111 16 1 111 ; m mfgfi i fi ii 45 1 , 2) 1 um m1 fuifvzfima i uzzifi1 1 vfimh fi éh fim fi film Huff! ‘
D (text)m ;
D (schol) fi rmW W (vi 18 1) « a sfiafi iwm mii
m 1mm um fl’
zq k ma (1for m fi i‘
fl rli(Cod. vii.
6
W ?) wit nm fii lW ait (see Kim}. 25. 1 1 13m woa m
g) fi mfim cfifum .
7
Kin; 1 1D (schol.) m m (1for t iff m 5 1
1 3vi. 43. l.
1 1D (schol.) m a !
2 113. 33. 13 ; 36. 1 « 11 1n
W W IW fl flfi fi " 1 34 1‘ 6 Ch 1511 1 1 1511 1 11 . E 1 1 11 11 1 13 111 1 . D firaw iiw1 8E Ch (prim . man .) ‘ W W o
1 9 CD (schol.)m ; cf. Kauq. 7 .
2° D (sch
afi m 1 mim m m sfi m §m m « 1 171 1 1warm “ un
it ; cf. Kine. 28 . 9, 10. D (schol.)W
nmm fiim
11 1 11511 11 111?QQll qog
smifi 3 1 0 1 11 13 13111“ M ug'
éwffi w
lfi'tl‘lsb lw fi fi fi flfi w fiim fifisel
wfi m‘
flfwafi '
flw 1 8 0 1 11 012 11 11 312 11
11 13 11 111132 fifth“? agvii 31 111 1 1:mm : 11
D (schol) fin ? (1for 311111 fin fi i 11 12 0151111 91:
131 . D (scho l .) mmm (tfor arm-
eh?) m m
(8011 0 1 )N 11113 1 11111 1111 flifit D (scho l ) 11 11 WW IIH?) maid
-
111 11 1 111? 113711 1 1 13 1 1 0 . 4. 1)
m fi rm “. l.
7 So emended ; Ch m
fiatrFa‘H s uawé mgaé vg
’
m fuafinW W 1 1: 1 { 111 1 1 1131 113 31
Mm e.“gimméa
mt il
-”
1m 11
W W fitm fii“ 1 e 1 { 61 3 31m m
11m”1 9o 1 s.1 11 11 q 13i1 1 111fi1 11aii figm
m 1 1 1 11 1711 1 fq em ; cf. Darila fol. 6 ; (to
Ranc. 7 . m m ; cf. a lso d m the nex t sfi tra .
‘K P Bfi fi w ; (311 111 11
11.
’ E fi ’ Ct‘
fimi
fa. D (schol . to the entire sfi tra w vii fl m W I
1 1 11 111 13 11 1 1 1 1 11111111 1: “ 1 11111 111 11 11 10 0 1 1 1 1 11 11 1 1 1111
fmt fi :
grain?
fi at-
aim? (Co;
11 11) 1 11 11 em 1 mi31311 11 111: 1 1 1 111 1 W m (!for m ?)
w m fi fi ga ffiwfit v1 1 1 1 1
1So K 3 11 111 8 11 P D (111 1 1) “Ifaimm ; D (1 1 1 0 1) to
the entire entra, m m GN U)“ m Hm
m 1 fiW <DW tW§
mas-fig?)m m .-
w9 Al l MSS. ,
except Ch D ( text)‘ ° K P Bii BiBh aw ; 0 h w .
uD (schol.)
31W ? mhfili M am w zfirc. fiat gal-
16m nm fiq nfm wnfi rtm .
1 1)m « 1 11'61 1 “Ch 11 111 1 D (schol )
m ifitiumiifa 111 1 1111W W W 1 1 fififi!11 111 112 11 51711 1 131 1 35 1 (1 31 3) w u fi fiw u w cd
sfitras 12 -116)
11 fi rm ?a=11 110 11
fi 1 1 1 1 fi nm fi fi W 1 qa lgmmm fi“m a ting
“ fimnfa 1 c13. 1 W m
am°1 98 1 w qmmfi§ a lqu 1 s1fiafi sfl
fimm fi aifl w w fl fiw smfirméu fi
3) 1111111 1? ufiwam nrafiQHrm'
i 111394
19 11 1
1 K Bii ( fire ; E D (text) ( fire ; Ch gfao ; is the w ord to he
emended to gm ‘
lfin? D (scho l .) m 1m m (x1 1 . 1 . 1) fi(lfor tfiH -Dm fit wfirfm mart: afi fi: v im -
1 131”D
(schol) uflm mr 1 vfiww 1 13mm: 1 1m m 1 1 1
m an (Cod gn aw")W 1 w e m ay 111
D (schol.) t:ra (1for oq finfi?) m
m vm firfit a filifiafil3111311 131:“ 13111m fi m '
5KW ; D (schol. ) to the entire sfi tra
a
(schol) u m m a) 1 1m v i'
amr 1511 1: 1 . . 1 1ui sm
( NW m fifi r. 31 1 . 27 . 1 .
9D (schol.) ina n ima
unfi m ufitmfimmaafit finmt D (schol.) nfmnfam D (schol)W anda“ :wm
'
ifa afi fiisufirmT i « m i-am
1”So Bh D (text) ; the re
maining MSS. ofthe textm ; D (schol.) 111m (1) fluff(i)fi afi m '
flm fl fi m fl fi m (cfii 27 1 1m m
na n gm m m (cf11
Kim 39 1 fg ) 1m faam rt flzW 1MM m (tf0 r w ?) 1 traigat wi D (schol .)
ii i ! ( fin 111 1111111 nft fi mfiufi fi rm W V
chm -
1 111 11?mi n“in 1t11 8m m in?fi a
m afi m m t fit vfi m ma
«106 11 infirm?at: 1 311 11
a 1 :0 1 1 a-
1 n 1 IQ3I0
m m q’mm m afiwa
’m q m
mfi fi ifirfigw m°
m n fij w fmafi1
W m W in 8 ! 11mm m m muffl ‘ atit.
v. 3. l.5K P EhBiCh Ef’q aj‘ m ;
6D (text)
mm ; D (schoh) 1mm 1m m?(1for 1 1m m?) Im im : (1for “W 3 1 11 1 1m finmim n fim 111
mm:nw m 1m zt t an tra-mm .
7vii. 12 . 1 .
D (schol .)W twi ufm .
9D
1 °xii. l. 58 ; cf. Ki uc. 24 . 141.
1 1x ii. l. 54.
(instead ofOM ) ; D (schol . )WW . 1 1. D (schol .)m W W W“t win ? 1 . .nm m
'
i (1for 1 11113 1 111m (1)mm“?than?1 w ritM Iin m m 1 a“w ig?“W WW (Cod.
11mm : ufat tm 1 1m in
arwm‘ am 1 1 1m:m (Cod. fi tfi ) filmtrfiltmn h a
mfum :1m :W m (cf-11 1111 11 8 45) 1Em m i .
Ch E firm-
go
.
1 6D (schol .)m : (Cod.
o‘
fiz)WW W W W Ivawm .
1 1D (schol.)
m am 1111
1 11 1211 (Cod " JDm um
ffi a gw wfifwwfsfi qm m t
W mm m fir’
ms w fi fiw fifw u iwW am wfiréém
"1 1111 1m m 'flm d
1 D (text) vwfi QzfirWfir; D (schol .) gm .
fi n: 511111“ w m i 11
W W ilm a) v. 14. 9. So allMSS. Is the w ord to
be em ended tom ? cf. the next note. D (schol . m(1forvfim ?) 1 11 1
1
11 111)m m (1for 1m : 5mm1121 1 11113 11? mumm mmm ogmn mW é
‘
l‘
fi wfi i“w ad . Ka 11c. 32. 8 ; 35. 2S) mafi fi fltfi)
W I 2 11m 1 1111'
s 1 1111 11m m mil“ m(1God at
“; sm fcrmwod ”(fawn111 1 1: — 1 0 1111 1 1)
m agi-N i 1 ufamzm i
1D (schol
m 11111113 1 1 fa : anggi a 3mm (1) { iifirfirmfi t 11111 11
11131
39 “111 17111m 151111111 1111t 11111 111 ( a n{ fa( ‘ i H Um W W IW fi Q 11m .
9E joins this word
to the next s1'
1 tra ; D (schol. W m m .1mm W
1 1 11 111 1 1151 311 11 qoe
trufa 1 11Q 1 «an 6 11“M W “
m afi fi 1
115. 1 1311 1163 111 1
fafi fl '
da 1 as 1 afifmmm 1“
1511 !
m aiifitwmwfimfi bfi mzfiam”130 1 551511
? TQSIT11 .-
313W mfimfifiWQmuauuaeu1D (scho l .) ( 1)“fig .
“iii—11 ( 11 13 P “1
m e ; D (schol.) 1111 11 3 36 1 111 1 1 111 6)1 1mm w wfa l
mjw fi agfiuwafim3D (schol) lam itra 1:
D (schol.) Hf‘flfi flfhfifl) m 2?W6 3 3 cf. Kauc. 18. ll, 16.
8 D (schol.) a i “ g um .
6 D ( scho l .)mm :W fiW m
’ D (schol) zfi m fl mufim W 8
D (schol ) 1 1 in fu r: am ail“fi m .
9K PB1Bh ED ( text)m a ; D (schol.) m t for
w ?)m _ 1oED (text)“ um ; D (schol. m ?(Ifor
W ?! 1 (Cod .1 1
1 11 ) nfm firs 11115 11 11 1116“11 l 32 -
1
1 D (schol)m finm lin nanom fifi bfi w (!forfivfi lm ?
) W 1 111-ii 313 19 1m 1 1 D (text) fi w’
fmn ;
D (schol)fimmitfasa’
tm ug-
e1m finm wfiaw rfmcodW ) m mfmft fi tm m (Cod 1 11m )M fmjtamiW M ON éfi ; cf. Kauc. 9. 6, no te ; 43. 5 ;
‘ 3P Bb
m H ( fa ( vii. 1“Ch E filfi'
fl lfi ; the entire
sfi tra is w anting in D .
1 5D (schol .) M ix: allm } m
mm 2111: m um m mm i 1 11 11 1111 11“ 1 111 11 111111
3111
5 1 1’
1
.
D (schol.) 11111 1 11 1 {3111 (8 11 98) HTf““WW?"
11110 11W 80 11
aafa” 1€, 1m fimitt-1 1 116711 17m 9:nfila‘fi
arena 33m7111 7531 1333
“7 1mmfi ig
’
ifinms
W q“1b 1zfiw fi afé” fi f‘m w
3 11 7173171 1 1 1171111 1 117 1! t 750 0151!11 711711 (7)WW W
-
( Trai t mivm lv ihn: (1 cf the wordscorresponding to this corrupt passage in v. 3 1 . l 4
iii. 1 3. 1 .3 K P Eh uraqafit ; E mflw fit ; D (SChOI.)
a! it" (Cod T 7 13 {1111513111773 1
7171653311m m23
1 1 111w 111 1 am m un
W m 1 11171 1a © 1 3 98? 7i2 111 fira
111 1191161171 1 1 11 1111 119 1 1mim fiufi mhfi (Kane 7 1 6) TR
“TR IW WW 1
3Bii m ; D (schol.) m
nfim .
1D (text) of
‘
gfi gqso.
1 K 1311 1311to the entire sfi tra , fim
‘
qmfllfi q a“HQ33“ Im m 1
fi iafi .
6iii. 13 . D (schol .) 11121 ! 31 11) (Cod .
fi aé’
fqfi m fg .
7iii. 13. 7
b.
8D (schol .) i f“?
mé’tfit im: 1 W W I
1mm . fi n gfimfi ffim a fl m um w ufm 1
fim gfiqfi m a ; cf. Rano. 32. 17 ;9iii. 13 .
WD (schol) 1111717111 111m : (1for 317 11711: cfW 111. m .
Sli m , and Acv. Gr. iv. 4. m fifl w .
1 1 iii.
13. 71
.
1 2D (5 1
1 11 11 1 ) 3 33 133 D (Scho l .)m ag} m
vi a aah 31m amatfm tm 1 1711 7 11 7171111 mm m : it
(Cod vfi:)gsinmnzn: unfit 737iiti-19: (God 111197112 75 71
E D (text) van-
1d ; D (schol. 3773 (God. i afin) m1
3min
(1cfKauc. 27 . 10) 71 a W m amtm (1forW ?»andwfw mrat WEEK?)W avi
‘ 5BuBiBh“It
1 °E P m ; D (tex t) { a n D (schol ) { 19117111 7 1 71 71 ‘ lfi
11111 11 1 11311311 3?so 1 811 11
m‘
m fi afi’
mm ufi w mW fi mfiqw fi amfih qémmM am m a
“1 1 3 17 1 111 1 1133
11 1 17 139113
q 11 8 11 11 8 0 11
117mm 11 m é fit” “
ammfi W7 171
1 11 11 1 717iaa
"3 w =1fi1 1 7 1 1 15fi7 1 1517
1111 11 1“ 8 117137 111 111 111111 11 1111
1 : nfi imam lfi fit “711 71 1
m umflfvtgf‘
fl : (Cod 1111
111
1 11 ) :1111711 11 1 11 1 7 1 (?Cod immi
m 1 mm fiwfi m am m‘ E Bi tam wfim m ; Bfi m m ; P m fl tm
D (scho l ) corruptly, m m 1 11 3711fa3171 0 110 1 2 60 113 31 7 1 1
3 3 11111 1111 3 11 1 111 {fi t an". 1 m
ifi w ‘
tfi ! (P 11 11 11 41- 26) (Cod 11111 111
mi sfi t fit fifim flmm .
aK B1
1
11
1 C11 E Bi 1 11-133 ; 1
1 1111
711 13 ; D (schol ) 1 311 1 1 1 1 1 11 3 1 a ( fit .
11 1.
5D (schol.) ma int
-
( m u mmi :1 1m m afmm nfi 1 11 1 1 171 1 :1111
1
6 1 630 6 1mm) 1 1 11 1
ffiim IW m an (Ifor lifi ) ; cf. D (scho l .) to SD. 18,
q fe tc. \I. 72 . 3 ; D (schol.) W M “316 11W : 1 113 1 1 1 1 11 17 1mitftta (?Cod 111171 10 1 17 1 if“vi. 10 1 . l.
8 0 h °§ffl § Bi 0 ;a E ‘WIW B .
(1 14 ml) umainfift M mfiam 1 11 1171.
I5. I; vii. 18. 1 ; cf. Kauc. 26. 24,note.
1 1 B OW ; Ch D (text)1 733 71 ; D (schol) 1h 11 17 11 1 713711 m ew-1 1 11
-756 71 1 711!
111 1 2 11rmafi tfia 1mm 7
313171 1 117 1 1731 1 111? (1 101 1 17 1 7 11117 17111 1175
1
615117 11 71 1 7 1 m fzm n‘ 2AllMSS except
D , UH“ ; D ( tex t) Hi?“D (schol.) m . fi sffl . W 111 11
1 171113 sfi t m uffin 1 3 11 17117 1 1 711710)ané’tfa (Dhampatha
26 95) ma fi fing‘
fi: 711
51 1 11min msfq fi r t1aii 711711111
1 17 11 71 1 m mr7fifit fl 1 11171711 711 w i n s-11 11 1 11 11111 1
W imfigwém i 1m m 11am “hm ; cf. Kant
11 1 171a 811 11 11113
7 1mm 3&1fi1‘1 3 1 7131 7173: 71711717 173: 1157 111
81 7577 11
‘71’
1 8 1f7 17117 17 a “m umm ifi
M 1 s 1m fi fi fi n fit m 1fifi fimfig1 1 115 13 1173 1 1
11 1 1 7 111 171
1 11 0 1 5m g
fi afi mmm fifi fifa‘fl qmmfiafi
D (text) omits m ; D (schol .) m m m WW m m 1m a 1
1 1m ?) fimm 117 17 11 m
‘
ifruit (Cod M ) gfim ttm?a W W W (iv.
15 1 ) 7 11 1 71 W fi fi wfi nu p isteW W fi tm w owfi vfiafit
‘
m mW at
t;( m m W ; cf. Ki uc. 26. 24 ; 30 . 12 ; 40. 7 .
(scho l ) h um : (cf11 1111 ; 8 16) fi m fi 717 1 gen 71111
t a fi 1 1711 11 11113 Ch fim fi a ; K 1 3 1 11 1171 ; E D (text)
~m 111 1 1> <1 1 11 1 1 1m 1111 m fi m 111 —‘Ch E D
( tex t) I!“ (for Q“ ; cf. l’et. Lex . sub m ) .
5So emended ;
MSS D (schol ) 157 1:fi n: 511 11311 : 31711: 1117-
1111
m a w 1 ttHfi m uw1fi t w 0for m ?) wm rtfi g. 5
D (schol. Bi l (iv 15 or vii 1 8) m7 K Ch E Bi D ( tex t) fli rt " .
3 D (text)15 7 127 17 7 1 1 7 1
; D (schol.) mm tmmfi nfim mining fit
m .
9iii. 20 . l; 11 . 7 . l; 11 1 1. l. l; the same pra tikas make
up the“ m min the ganamala, Ath. Pat io. 34. 25, which is a lsomentioned in the AV . Anukramani 1 . 3 ; cf. also Kauc. 82 . 31
D (schol ) 1 1417 1 111 7 1 1 1 mm wn q tflm “fats?u nim W W W ufu
’
t 1737 111111 1 1 t D
(scho l ) 11 171711 « 7111 “151 1 1 11 171 M m e (1 1 4 1)finmt 7113 1171 1 “iam ttfilmfi (1for 7 1 77171: 11 1 1
1312 1 71 D (scho l ) 111711 117 11 7 11 7 17i ( 717 117 1‘ 3So
emended ; D (text) Gfi 'fiffi ; Bi itfi aififit ; K 3 6 Ch 7115177117 1 ;PBh éfi t'i
’tfi t; E 71151711 171 ; D (schol) m a ttin g a ll(!for
m ?) fi gWfi WfitU)
qqg 11 1 11111 11 117 8
11 11
7117117111 717 1 711311 711 717 171
1
7 11 7 7 1Wfiw firfifW WW 1 c13 1 $ 1 511
711 1 : 7 7173 7 1 717 171
Fé7 7 711 7 717 11 1 71171 1 7 71: 7 1717 7 71 71 711
m fi mgm w fi m awmfi tfiw
61 177 1517 171 1171717 7 11 7117 1‘H c18 1 7 7
'717117117
1 11 11 1 1 11 711 871171
w fi fim mfi1 °
1 q§ 1W 1 qs 1
7 7 1 7117 137 171
“7 1717171
”1 c11: 1 7 1711 717117 1 711
71117 1 7 11717 7 fil:W W ”
1 W 1 117 1:
7 117 1 17 7 11 711 4 1 1 7 1
-
11131 7 111
7 1171“57
109. 1 .3D (schol) w fwfi amfilfim wfirfl uw 1
zfi mgfi m n (1cfKane. 7 . 19) “m an 1 . 7 1 17 171
( fi nfi fi fiuvi 62 0 mfi am fl m 717 1 1 1 11 171 01
1 1 7111 1 1 1: 1 M W “i. 41 1 51 ;l 6. ;l iii 1 113 1 3 vi1 119 1 ; 23 1 1 ;
61 . 1 ; cf. the uni am'
rfit, Kane. 7 . 14 ; a lso
Bi D (1 11 1 1) firm o; D (schol .) 7 1 1 7 1 (Cod.
Eh °Q1Qflfi .
’0 This w ord in w anting in D .
‘ 3 KP Bt 7 11 7 11 D (scho l ) 711:717 1771 7 117 7 171 1 7 71 1(80 11 0 0 711: 717117 7 111117 1
1717 717111 71111W 171fiIT:t fim
'
ani. vi. 92 . 1 .1 1Ch m
-
raft.
in fi qmsrfiiftm zfa’
nfi m m fi m
W i ss lm afi mfi h m
Fflmfi°
afiw m fa° 1 98 1 m am fi fil
am ggm l w l ufifi t ma ni mal
6 (cf. Kano. 98. D (schol.)m (ifor
filfimamfi mifa ; Dav Kar adds : i tch t rim(vi 1 1) m w w em m m ;
Ath Paddb =i’m flwfir t w ain
“
: a 1 m m
m ; of. King. 59. 25.2 Ch E m ; Bi
h m ; D (tex t) fi lm D (schol .) « WW ?! 1 1h “11 1m
m am 1 1“ am mm’vii 89 1 (L 5
Ath. Paddh. ut th f; 31 (fa wagfi-r (i. 5. 1—4)W '
m umfl w m afi nm fi ai 6 23 , cfKfiue fii l.note) | ‘mfi Wm M ; Dao. Kar. um (xi. 7 .
witW W metc, like Ath. Paddh. D (sch o l .) afrW m fnfi umfm fivfrfi w w anna?w -lfi
W _ 5Ath. Paddh. vfi fm 1
-
firmM sfi fiw fiw : arm ; vii 89 1
. 2 4“D (scholfl l
finfi wm lW a w llaw m a n“7 D (scho l . mm tflwrM W nm (ii. 29 . 1 ; xiii. l. 59)arfizm w ram firm ( <s m mW ap m ufim uwm ; Ath Paddh
.
v qffi:ura nium) ; D 8 9 Kar m at agfiifl The verse AV. vi. 55. 3 is
therefore not referred to by this pratika ; cf. the verses fol lowing,as a lso TS . v. 7 . 2 . 4, and Weber
,N aksa tra ii. 298, note 1 .
11 i t“ ? 811 11 «no
m’l
amgfififi srfiwfii gér?92 m mnfi afi aaufigfim éfi fi
‘
am fnm u
Wanting in Oh. Ch Biim . So emended ; K Bi
m ann a ; E Ch fl rru z; P Bh oq z; Ba n nin g‘ So
emended ; Bii Bi Pm 0 ; Ch m ; EW P ; K mwi tt fi ; m sfi fi ; Dac Ra w —m u tt
’E m
un i ; Dae. Kar. «m t MSS. fm .
7The pratika
ofthis verse occurs Kine. w here Di rila designates it as
m ; a lsoVi it. Sn. 4. 22 .a D (scho l.)m m m
’D (schol)m um m filmfi afl rfin “W t?Ch E D (scho l ) m ; Ath Paddh adds : M me
-
fir
(xix. 72 . 1)m . i.‘ 9KBiiCh (see. man.) D (text)
Ch “fl uff; D (scho l .) mm . D (scho l .) ‘ fim i (i. 26. 1 ; cf. Kau¢. 14. 14) w 1 1:W
e« fi (iv 33 1 )m mK only ; Ch E Bii D ( text) fi na l" ; P Eh Bim .
‘ iWfin“ .
6iii. .9 1 .
7D (schol.) film fi m fi gfl
{ 1m (1) m lW?
( firm mgf;
fiunw w'
l
a (lfor 0
5511 ofKings. 23 ll) “1 I 313 1“are« 02
1
6 W m faqw W W W 1
t 1m m firm m firqw m ura lm m (Cod.
(scho l ) firm (i) m a s (1) 111 1151
m um mm m ’vii 4 1 1
( sec. man.) Ch (sec. man.) D (text and schol.) Thus
emended ; MSS. (with
vfa va r-Wu zfii 1 211 m m (iii
ofKine 6 23) 1 vra 1mm WW 1 tam“: (1) 111 111 1111 11 1581 111 1 wifiu
’
fi (0 0 6 111 W m imm m1 1 11 11 1 10)film-121m?“311 1W C)W
film W ilt 1 1 1m ?“nm wfm m fi fi (Cod.
W ° > 1 tmw r i wm fi 1 fi im lm gfi a m;Jm fii iii-1511 111 17 1 va rififa m i 11 11”
1
Paddh w W W’
s (cfKi ne 23 6) 1 1 1° ia1 1.
i( few
1 11 11 mi 1 1711 15 111 11 1: W W Wim‘
li‘fl am m fi m scn 11 83 "
gm :
Thns emended MSS .m .
”Cf. RV. v1 1 . 51 . 1 ; TS. 10. 1 ;
Qafikh. Cr. 1 1 . 16. 1 ; Fi t . Gr. iii. 4. 7 ; Acv. Gr. ii. 9 . 9 ; Ci fikh. Gr.
1 1 . 14. 5 ; iii. 4. 8 ; Gobh. iv. 7 . 32 ; Mantrabrahmana i i . 6. 1 ; Ath.
Paddh. designa tes this and the next verse as 1 11m fl ; also
as 3 533 . K P Ath. Paddh. m . Ch Ofinj.5 Cf. RV. v1 1 . 55. l; N irnkta 10. 17 ; Par. Gr. iii. 4. 7 ; C
'
afikh. Gr.
iii. 4. 7 .
6D (schol.)m gfarm 1 am
1 1616111 1112 0) 1 amm wfi wod afu) m ay:—W:i
2 1 . 1 .8B6 W it; D (schol) W W : 1m m?“11171 1
are 1111111 11 “ 10 m fam ififa 9D (scho l .) m
awfi fim m 111mm.
1 ' 113 3 1 0 11
(sec. man. ) D ( text) 0m .
1 9E. P oqfii‘hi; D (schol )
m um -
1 111 11 10 1 M a w ?)W ufifnmmmm .
1 3K D (10 11 1) W ; iii. 2 1 . l D (scho l .) fi fl
fi rm m iti ‘ 5iv. 2. 1 .
‘ 6D (schol )
11 571513 133 88 11 (1119
UN M na tw mfizmfln afi m
M am a‘
sm’
ifi‘nmfi aw gfim
fi‘
latfifimmamufi a éfimfi'
a‘
m fitfiffi
m fi gfitfinénzfifi ém ifi wwW fi
’
gm m mfa fi fii mmImm atia filfflvmflfl fis’ t b t 531111 11 21mgW fi t e tafafi fi wmmfixfiaw gfi m
317 1511171 111 1125 111 1
“1 c1c 1W W
fin”1 111 1 11W WW “
1 as 1
W M M M « 131 1161 853:W
w1“"fafawfi1“1 as 1 Ima m
-
41 113m
D (scho l . m M W : W mm , °fim °)3 Cf. Ki ng. 53 . 6. D (scho l.) Hfiil‘ lm a 111111 1 i l
ls(iv. 2 . 1) ( fig.5D (schol -
11m m wm fim ‘
t(scho l .) 1119 1 1 1171
“« w e 11m
mfl w ‘lfiifilflfl éw m ; cf. Kane. 9. 6, nog 9. 27 ; 43. 5.
'ii. 34 . l.
s E inserts here W W W ;cf. 311 . 10.
’D (schol) vm t 1mzwfitmmzW W W ufi qfa
1 ° K P Bi D (text) m m ; D (schol.) wfi rarm (1for
afafirnngm oe l 1 111 ?“ q t
mafw n”m
f
aiit safam 1 11 1161 5 3117 1“1 11 11 1
D (schol ) 1 11 1 111 m ai 1 1e (God W ) 3 131“
( fl av oziifi lfi tzanti: 1 211 11 171 1 1 11:W u3D (scho l .) 1 11-61 11 1111 1 11 { rm w : an
“
( 1 1W (the
nnnvaka beginning w ith viii. 3. 1 ; cf. Kane. 8. 25) “fa llamina
-
i. BiiEm ; Ch BiP B11 mg'
zm'
o; D cites only
the pratika m 1 awft fii (i). 5 K Ch E 1 113 10
.
6Bii Ch
(see. man.)7 Cf. TS. iii. l. .4 3 ; Ka ty. Cr. xxv. Cfifikh.
Cmlv. 17 . 10 ; Gobh. iii. 10. 28 ; Mantrabr.
8D (scho l . um
fflfilmfamnmmt w ee 2am { fi t (so a lso the fol lowingpa ssages are filled out) fi fi fi . mm mm“m a
a ammm . s. cf. vs. vi. 15fg.
D (schol) 151 111 1 11 c tr-11 mim iD (schol .) 1lzim m m m m . Cf. VS.
vi. 15f. 18 D has a co lon here though it continues the satra
«1311 11 3 15 111113 88 1 811 11
W W W -3 3 3 111 1 33 1 53 1
aiifi"’
1'1 1 80 1 11 11 11 11 88 11
m fimfi m afl mfi'
i mfi flal
W W W‘ W W H w
fi amzm :W 3W m 1
ma m m m w 1 s 1
m afi amfia wfi m m fiwfit fi afl mm
333°1 €1 1 33133 1€ 1f3 31 3 13 13 1 3 1 33 13 1z
W °
fl W fi a 1 t 1W fi ~
m 1 o 1 w §flfllflagflfa 1 qo 1
m 3am w'
aahfifafim m fi w‘fi
D (text)W ‘
9W . 2 . 1
a D (schol .) aft inf.
Ch 5AllMSS. except D , W WW
6Cf. Katy. Cr.
35W ?" (Cod . 113 313 12 11) 33331m (Cod . m ) flatmmwfil313 1 11133 1m a fi am m !m
3 3 135115 3 13 3 3 1 3331 113 1 13“
flfiu 3 11 13 3 113 1aaifi the last pada is ca ta lectic. 8 So allMSS ; is the
w ord to be emended to Wm or “m ? D (scho l .)W35133 1 113 13 11 m a t 3 13 3113 aamfi 3 1113 313 15 11 31 3 3 31WW
9MSS mm ; D (schol)m
W Q'
QEL1 ° K 8 11 E P Bi 3 13m. v. 12 . 1 ( 11 1
27. 1 .‘ 9 D (schol.) a tmfa: afifm m , vu. 20. 6. 8 11 K
(prim. man.) 1 111.
11 3 1 13 1 13 83 11 33 11
W W 3 3 3 3m zaagu3m m z
Ch E m ; P Bh aa z; K aa q .
2 Pidas ab occux° in TS.
-fim ’ Ch E
D (text)m ; D (schol.) mm K Ch E fl :. ;TD (schol.) to the entire sfl tra
, wtfi‘
fi vfi5 P Pi Bii ‘
QQHTQ.
5 K P BiBii Eh 11 1 2; Ch HT; B i t.7 Cf. VS . xxxv. 20 ; Acv.
Gr. i i . 0115 11 11 . Gr. iii. 13. 3 ; P111 . Gr. iii. 3. 9 ; Gobh. iv. 4.
(xviii.
1 60) 3 3 13 0for 3 3 111131519 D (schol .) 3 1 13 3 111:
3113131.1 ° 80 emended after Cb E m m ; KB11 B1 P §f§
W .
1 1 8 0 Ch only ; the rest am m1 3 Of. vii. 20. 1 .
« 6 11 1 151313 33 31 1 86 11
W W W WW H M
11113 11
3 1 : 1 ae 1 11 o 11 11 8 11 11
W zm m m m
W h‘w m fin m nfiafim fi a
’
i
afi-{m mmfl m fi fifi‘umfiwm
W W fi m113 13 111 1 vii-
13 1111 23 1
311113 353 1 3 6133 93335113“3 31111 113 11 13
3 115 1 33mm ; 111. 99. 7 , s; xix. 52 . 1 ; vi. 7 1 . 1 ; vii. 117.
15
2 Ch E P Bi 3 111 11 11 ; D (111 11 1)m D (3 1111 111 ) 3afi
'
fiéfa'
flfilfi (vii-61 1) 3 10 333 11m fii firfimfirfiumimQ
'
i fl ifilfi fuafirfin.
3 So Ch (prim . man.) D ( text) ; Cb (see.
man.) and the rest“
NW T; D (schol .) 1 1 1 11 mm m m“mm (fa. v . 1 . 7 ; vii. 43. 1 (et
5D (schol.)
M fim m mam a-1: Hit 713 37 (1 for 311 3335?cf. Kane. 7 7) “ if?! 1 113 533 .
6D (111111 0 1 ) 3 3 111 3 3 311 13
m : 1 3 1111 1 5 3 11: (cf. 1111 11 11 111 9. D (scho l .)fm zaanz1113 1 1 1: (9 1 113 3 : 1 1 11 1 “3 13 1 3 13 13331 1933 1 11:3 3 111131? ( 3 33 11 1 11 1111 1 1 m a umfa a .
7 . 1 .
9D (schol.) narrates; m .
1° D (111111 11 1 ) adds
3 1 3 1113 111 1 11 3133111 1 1 3 :q afin 3 1 1 11 1 133 13111 0. 7 . 1 ) 3 1 1 31
1113 3m a tria“.fm 3 w 3 1w =fim m
1 111 3 1 11113 1 11 13 13 1 11111113 1 W tfiflfil) fi gfa zoef.D (scho l ) 3 1311 13 1 11 113 11 1 13
’
aaz11 1 1 3 1313 111 1 infamfaufi fiém D (scho l .) 3
‘
3 13 1 151113 3 13 11 113 1313 111 (v . 7 . 5 - 10) 3131 1 1313 3 ( vii. 57. 1 ,
l’P Eh 3n
D (schol) 111121W . 3 3310 11751 111 11 11131111111113 3 : 1ga first! m an . vi. 27 . 1 ; 28. 1 ;
3c 11W ing?86 11
111 113 1 1 1 1111 1111 1 131 111 131 3 13
:1315113 1111
mfim‘
m lao l-‘
afi fiafl :
3 133 113 3"
33333 3 13 13 3 36
3353 11 3 3 13"1 1 11 1
3 3 33 13 3 1533 133 133 3 1 1 3 1 1 3 3331 3 1713
3313 3111 155 1 3 3 1 3 3 13 3 311
3 33 3 13:
1391 33 1 3 3 13 13 33 31 51
333 3 1 1
31 31 1
W “323 3 3313
”1 38 1 1135 31fi1
“3 13
3333
13 11 1®=r 1 31 1 3 1 3313 33 33 1 351“
1133 : 1133 3 31 13
3331513 8 13135”
D (scho l ) 3 3 35337113: 1 3 11513 33 10 0 11 113 0 3333 13 1
W 1!W W —’D (schol) N ifi mfimfi 3111:3 3
firmer.
3K Bii Ch E D D (scho l .) mini
a ] (vii:89. 1 , et al.
.
m ' D (schol.)w (Cod.
’D (schol ) ga m m a 3 3 3
3 13137 1 33 13 13131171 ( 111 63 viim ai i‘mfw v
’t
vi 63. 4.
3 1 333 151 3 3 3 33'
1f313D ( text and scho l .) 1 th W mfq gtrrflfi .
1 4vu . 106 . l.
1 5D (schol .) M y
vi. 1 10. 1 .‘ 7 D m { annom q
'
rfirfaw aéafizr111 1 13 3 3 131 11 1
'
1‘
13 1a'
1f3 111 113 3 3 11111“vi
1 12 . 1 ;‘ 9 Ch E D (text) ouf
‘
af‘
afa-{ www D (schol .)11533 13 3 11 10 1 °f3f31fi az Hfi fi fi an z31313 1w (Cod
11130 3 133 1 111“
t 3a3 13 1fi’
11 1 1 13 :_
:mit W M W35 3 5 3 3 13 51 3 355 13 3 1 3 3 5 1
(schol.) “fl m fa 1m]: (1. etc. ; cf. Kane. 7 . 14, note)fl31 171 3 11111 11 33 111 D (schol ) 321 1 21 31 3 11 11?
W ’
mm fm sm anqé‘1131911 3 13131 181 1
W m‘
5 11 111 11111 11 sumwifi rzmfi’
1 81 1
W WW N OI1 111 11311"
{ Farfirm1 111 1 1 11 1W 131
“113 1 1111 1 111 1 afg n g
‘tfi 11 1
f‘
ww rfa‘” 6 11 11 11 11 1113 11 1 11111 1 113 1
fifgn a 3 1W “1516 3 1
1 1m 11111113 1161 511 3 11 11
Him afm fitm w
m afi aafi w aau
W W W TR M : gnfi
fi fififi mfl
v1 1 64 1 . D (text) u nfi fi ; D (schol.) M In :3 Ch Bh
u
vn ; E v D (schol.)vi i. 65. l.
.
‘ W1;
1 . 1 113 1 111 11 11 1K ( M D (schol) if};
1 11 111 11 1? vfiw111-1113 1111w rn nfwm m fi m m
m . The N aksatrakalpa , kandika 36, has the fo l lowing passage:3 1 11
“
33111111 1 1 m 1 115132113 32111 fiwW WHt fit
1 1 Thus emended : allMSS. { 11 1 .
here, and 1 11 the following padas, fl1 { .1 118 6 m.
ii. 430 8.
W 1 8 1 W W N 1Wififl
‘
fiw 33;-
1 & 1 m fi1 1 o 1 3 1fi
1 D introduces this adhyiya as follows m m (Cod.
1 11 1w ere (God. m M E W 1 rdm fi fi Ofor « m . see on 40 1 1 11mm I1
m m fah m uim. Cf. Kane. 1 111. 4. D w.
'
fi firvfw amm 1 m fifut lfi 1 i
f“,
as M 1 e 1 fi t § 31 fi t”W it
mz19o 1 1'
fimfiairhm fi fl‘1qs 1 111 3 13 1 1116
W 1 1 1Wi gwfil 1cm naiitgfufa‘ 3 1 1 11 111111
mfi fi m mfifn mfim wfifi vm ufi fi mm 1 vi t
M n fim 1 1 1m m1 ii. 19. 1 ; D 19 of. them , Ath.
Pat io-34 21.via3 121‘s 111 1 8 1111 151“11 11 111119 1 1113 811111151
Cf. Kano. note.
1'v. 29. 2 , D 29.
cf. Kane. 3. 19,note.
8 vi . 75. l; D (scho l .) an ; cf. Kane.note. D (text) omits the syl lables . D (schol .) 1 &
1m m (1 16 1 ; cfls
sfi 93) 1 1 1111 1116111: 1 11mmm h cfsut 11 1 133 1
”E Bi lza
m ; R OI: 1) (text) 11211 1 1 ; P .m . , Bti ash-
( r.1 ° W only m E and D (text) . cf. the w ord W V’ 133 1 3
the rest 1 1 So KP BhBiiBi; D (text)mmm 0 ; Ch Em 0
,w hich 1s fol lowed 1nD by thegloss 51 m .
11”The w ords
W a are w anting in D (text)’3 D (scho l .) m (Cod.
cm) Ww a m t fit fljm fl fi‘
ilfl wfi fl
Thus emended ; MSS .“a:(cf.m l]: in the
sam Cf.for this pads , RV. ix . 82 . K m .
5So onlyK (see. man.) andAV ; K (prim . man.) 8 13EhCh E P Bimthe verse ending here occurs at xix. 44. 4.
6 So emended ; allMSS.
except D , W m ; D (text and schol . “GET“ 7 Ch Oh'
qfi ;
D (schol .)W U) gs fimfil1M gm8vi
9D (schol .) ifl
'
ufl z.1 °D (schol .) a t urn
“ ugh . vi.’9D (scholJm WW 1 m l
awéfam m m m fi fiwfi zm fi gm wmM m 1 fi m xfilmfiuc 6 1 9 1 42 16) 1 1)
-
1 111 11 11 1113 3?mfio) 1 1 11 1 1 1 13 111 1 1 13 1 111 1111 1 umrfi m w fifm w
eiie'
ah'iiftfi fw ’tm
"K Ch 8 11 ? « 3111 1 3 1 11 3 111
E wai t D (schol ) 1 131 8 11 1111 1 1 1131 1 131 1 W H O“!m .
u‘K Bii Ch P Bi Eh °m ; of. x. 5. 36 ; Kano.
1 11mmi. 16. l.
11 1-1 11111 11111 11» 11
fa ‘
1 sa 1 fl m w 1mfi 1mn fiw
f1 1’ 1 33 1 1 11‘ 11 1 1111fi'a 111fiwfiau1 11 1fim q
‘
wm fi afi flgtfl l’1 3§ 1 t r§11111zm1n
1111 11 1 113 11 118 1 311 1W W Wwih
‘a gm m : 1 111171 1113 111113 1 30 11111 1 1
1 So emended ; K Bii P Eh D (text) m , of. a lso D i rila to
K5 0 91 48. 20 ; Ch EB1M a . D (schol )m m 1213 111 11 1 1 1 11131 11
325 1 5
.
K 1 11 17 1 1 1 ?$a’
; E 1 11 5 3 ; D (tex t)
.
oile d}111m . B (schol ) 11 1m m (God im
11) (scho l .)m e (Cod. w as) fin fi q
(Cod .11W ) M ira (see sfi . 1 7) via
5D (schol.)
M W 11 11 111m 1 116! 1111 1 11 111511? (11 12 1)
mafi s
‘
m m w i wm m wmm m m ifi ll! fi flffl 7 So Bi K (prim . Ch Bii E D (text)
Ea t ; K (see. man.) P Bh D (schol.) W 1 110 1 1 1113711(0 0 d “ fil lm WW ail; 29 and
D (text)W affl sfa ; E 1 111 111 1111 11 :D (schol )W fi1 111111 0) 1 1 11 11111 3 111 0) 1 11 13 1 1 1 1W 1 1111:
(Cod 11 1 1) 111111111 11 1 1 111 1 1 1 zfiw rm i Ch 1 11 11111131 11 11 1
‘ 3D (schol ) w w w w w
( 11 11 on: 1 111171 630 1!
llW 1 80 11
83:mqfif‘
fiwazraw 16131 11 1111 11111 1 M im
i
188 11 151 11 11 1s 31 1 111 1“
113 111111331"1 8 11 1 w afiéamqétfi fiafi
”S‘Jfi
Tflfi imfl': G um
“fiJTFR
"1 89 1
M m “81.fi ufl flg
'
qqfi mmW ‘Womfi
1 1111-
2 111: 111 111 11 : m 1 131 5151 1 m m 3 D m .
“D (schol) 1 11111111 M irna 11151 1 (11 1 2 1 - 8)5Thus emended ; MSS. w aft. 6
‘
K
m ; B!) m .
7AllMSS . except E m ; D ( schol .)
E fi fi fi fimfi ; 131 ° 1
1 1111111 P Bi «fifafii' ; K B6 wfifirfii" 8 0 M uff»emended ; MSS.
1 151111 .
11 D (schol .) 1 11111 m lW W« 111111 10 0 1 °u1i1 1 1:) m (”or W ? cf Pet Lex
0 1 11 1 11 1 113 1 1 1 11511 1 1111 fimh ufifa 11 11 111 1 1 D (schol)
i ti] firtfa M 1 1 1m : mamninmfi tfi! 1 1111W i flw ‘ .
13E Ch (prim . man.) D (text)m m ;
D (schol ) W ar-
111 11331 1 (cfan 1 2) 311 1 11 115mm m 1
its?! ail-1 11 111 1 13 111. K P Bh uni.
‘ 5D (schol.) 1113
a W m “ ; ii. 12 .
“5D (schol .) 111mm (1for
111 1 11 71 1 111 1 ; “ unfl annzv m nm 1 1Wfl i nfim m m fi amm mfi a m a fl
m zfi w g (Cod. WW ) (“ 11m m1 1m afi mw’
111 11 1
a 1 1 121 1 111 11z11 1 1 111 131 1 1111 11So emended ; MSS. W ; ii. 1 2 . D (schol .) W W ?! ( fill
1 11 11 1 35 1111 1 { 1 1 1 111-h 1 1 1 11 11 11 1 ( swim 1 3 11 111111111
(Cod 3 31 10 1 11 11 3 1111
qgc II“ ii i 80 l ll
fin’wfi mgfimnfi ufi mmw
fifit fi tfi m fi‘
lum m fifi w fi
33m 1 11111 15
1 113 1 QM “
W mo nm nuw n
Ch E D (tex t and scho l .) Hm . D (schol. Inh'f:M 1 1m zh fi m : cf Km 43 1 4
1 2. 6. D (schol .) 13?M fiifm .
5D (schol.)
fi ifit 1 111 1111 1 1111: m m wod1 m6So (m ) only E t
’
i ; Ch E D(text) 1 11 133
0; K P BiEh (W )W 1
7B11 E D ( text)
D (text and scho l.)w ith“ m
m an i a-1111 1111 1 111111 111111Ki ne. 35 . 28 ; 49.
8D ( text and schol .) EN ?1 1 3“
(0 0 11 3191) 1man“
an gram fqufi l; 11 11 11 Kano. 32 . 8 , 35. 28 .
9D (text) mm ; D (schol .)m m fi flfi
1° D
(schol .) m m (Cod . i i . 1 2 ; see su . 1 3. ti.
1 8 1 1 D 1 1 8 1 0 0 1 11111 1:“1 11 121 1111 1 1 18m mm d zm i 8 11 11 1 1111 1 rm : cf. Kane.
—1
‘ 3 D
(schol m m fi n afi m w fit (Kaw 7 1 5) 1 111 111
T ill: Im WM QE iii. 13. 1 .
‘ 5D (schol.)
W 3 1 11-1 1 0)fat: 1 1 1611 11 111 31 11 1emended ; MSS. mai l: 1 7
1311 11 1 11 1 11 ; D (text) (1)
118° 11 i f“? W 11
W 1 q§ 1w fifi as 1 fi t§=gafi m gfl qm
W ‘
n fi ‘ mm mm fi a
im am 1 § o 1f8t fi< a 1qaz°N a ra
-
en
namfi afitrfit’wm su m rfih 5 51 18116
“
(cili a ) emended ; MSS.°m 1
6 Ch (see . m an.)m ;
Bii W3 ; D (text and schol .) corruptly, “W W?(0 1 311 113 0) 1}
m m ( ! cf. schol . to an. 22.7 D (schol .)m
m (lfor lira or m ; of. King}. and note) m( m in W 1m m ( fi t an (c£
Rims. 74, end) W fi 1 1m m; cf. Kane. 41 . 2 .
8So
Bii P Bi Eh K (prim . man.) fu n} ; K (sec. man.) g ift ; D (text)5 3 1 1 10 11 1 51 E afi ; D (schol1 )m t n 19 -§fi1m fi af( m(Cod m a) It :fi ft fi‘lfl!“m afim fi
Kano. 47 . 29 and 38.
9 E Ch (see. man.)m ; D (schol.)w illm m —(D'tm nm 0 0 11 1 ofschol
to10
vi. 37 . l.
uC P Bi Bh ‘fiz'R .
1 2 P W ; D ( text) m ; D (schol . W mm gfi mm m 1 12 11 01 1 1“ m : 31111511
”
(Ifor ° thir1 ?) 1 E
1 11613 0 (schol 1 ) wfmm fiu’
u nfi t 1 wfimfi Sma rt? 111fi imtt.
1 4D (schol .) to this and the fol lowing sfi tra
,mw q
'
ifimfim rfia (Cod .org 1 1 1 mi am m
m vi. 54. 1 ; vii. 70 . 1 .
26D (3011 0 1 )
fiwiasmi'aéifaH1sa1ai‘éfiw tfiafi1m flfix
m
W Wfi m fi fiw"m are-11 1 1 11 1 11
Ch D (text) 0m v1 75 l
D (schol.) M WW ‘ Ch (pnm. man.) t ru
m Em e ; D (text) fi ve .
5 Ch E 1311 B11 D (text)D ( 1 1 11 0 1 ) inf-is: m m (ofKane 4? 1 )
W“
(tror Eta?) W 11 1 ( v 0m ( 1 fofi fi m fl ) 1 11m m filifiufi t
1 m fi m ‘ m fi fi cw
M a m m fi mflue m
(prim . man.) 0m .
7 So emended ; Bii rm m ; K Bi
’ v i 1 138. .1
D m ; cf1 note 18 1
u EW : D (text
and schol .)“Q0 (tror w ?) K Ch E D (text) m ; so
a lso D (schol.) to the next sfi tra .
1 3 D (schol .) m m
fi <l> fifarwfiz 1 vw ifi mfifi 1m 1fi 1w m m 1 11
“a! dfim (0 0 d m m m m flfor q .
fifi fi'
fi flfm cf. Kano. .47“K Bii
115 11 111311 1ww w wfi w wmnmnwtu
m . 34. l; 108 . l; 59 . 1 ; vi .1'Thueemended ; MSS .Q.
W ren-1 11 1 1 11‘vii. 77 . 1 . W Wm i! fiq il Ch E D (text and schol.)
Wu han; D (schol ) m m ( 0 1 1111 11111
W W <1>W W — 6m . 95. 1 .
7 8 11 1 111 1 1 11
w fim fl rfi wfi gfiwu m fi m o
“k w M cf. Kaue. 32. 17 ;10 Ch P Bi E D (text)m .
1 1 Bi and D (text) have acolon here .
1 2So emended , as vrddhi-deriva tive from fi g !
(see Kano. K P Bh m ; Ch Bii B i m ; E m ;
D (text) h D (1 1111 0 1 )m y“ m 1 15 1111“K P wfi rfirw
‘
tz; D (text) 1 11 1 1111:
mfiam maa 1 n u m a m fit viifin 11m mW w M im i? w arm lfi'fizmfi fi w rit)‘fl
'
ufifiN Cod.Ofln
'fit ; cf. Here ends the commentaryofDarila.
«1811 11 1 111 1111111? 811 11
figfimfim fimfiwzfinfl im flwmfiHa fiwffirfiwufi fiimm 1
°
1ia 31 11 1 1 1 1
m mfi’« m i
-
1151 1 3 11 1 183 1 151 161 :111 11
sdtfa'W m mtmmfifi‘
zfi'
ifi wfim1 1 trrfinw mfifi m
1111 11 1111 1 11 qa 1 w fifirq§m 1 qs 1 sif1
m'étfi a fiia ‘ afi na ah mw afi fi sfii
1 Bi has a colon here . x. 5. 15, 42 , 50 ; of. Di rila to
King. 38. 2 ; 47 . 31 .
3 x . 5. 25. v. 3. 1 . Ch EBii P m .
6 xiii. I. la .
7 xiii. 1 . 28 (et
8. 1 (et xvi. 6. 1 .
8 Cf. Kano. 47 . 14, 25. K Bi
133 ; E a? RT (waft ) ; Oh a?RT; of. Kano. 47. 28 and Dirila
to 48 . ll.
1° K Bi (3 3pm Qfi i1 1Of. King. 48. 42 and
Darila to 43.
I”AllMSS.M for Hi w ith doublesandhi see the introduction.
1 3 Form see Ki ng. 35.
28 ; 47 . 54. x . 5. 6 ; cf. Kano. 41 . 31 . x . 5. 7 .
1 ‘ Cb
°flmwfm xiii. 1 . 56.
1 °xvi. 2 . l.
glimm éfiwfi 1 q 1 fifmwmfi m fi
Ffm élfafi fze'
iz‘lolfi
fi m d m
m t rfil11 1m m91 fi1W m
«few rfi
wfi ty fim
’
fiu
mmw
i. 2 1 . 1 ; v1 1 . 55. 1 (x1 1 . 1 . Bi has a colon here .
Cf. Kano. i. 26. 1 ; 27 . 1 ; vi. a. 1 ; 76. 1 ; cf. the
Km , Kano. 25. 36 . note ; E Bi have a colon here .
This division in E ; cf. 11 11118 23. 1 1 .
6 Ch rm ; E 12 11 .
7i. 27 . 4.
8 So emended : ‘ reciting down upon ’ ?MSS .
N 1
9 xi i . 1 . 62.
1° i. 31 . 4.
1 1 K 8 11 Bh corm(ap
p ) with double sandhi.1”iii. 15. 1 .
‘ 3 Thus emended ; MSS.
D (scho l .) to King. 14. 25 : am i Q W fgfil( iii. 26. l; 27 . cf. the
'
note ibid.,and the
W , Ath. Paric. 34. 16.
‘ 5vi. 1 . 1 ; the hymns vi. 8 - 7 .
WW W“1 1 1 1 11 s 11 11 110 11
{ filmW ifn fiaa
1 v i . 59. 1 ; 93. 1 ; 107 . 1 ; 1 28 . 1 ; iv. 28. 1 (xi. 2 . 1 ; The
W 6 (cf. p. 145, note three ofthe pratikas in this sfi tra, one
in 811 . 18,and two in occur in theW , Ath. Paric. 341. 17
fi zzlq m fiw fim m w uwo MSS 1 11 111111 ) 1 111 111 1 1 1 w mfi m m
’
alarm i s t-
em u
111-
aft m m’
311 11 111 11 2 1 11 1 1161 wit(Bl
‘
ihler’s Codex ends here . Q”
!fifi W !)“
i t ‘ft (thisw ord is wanting i n the Chambers Codex)m 1 1 111 11111fi g lfi fi afiw mw
o
fiffim “111 11 1 11 11The pratikas are ; ii . iii. 26 . 1 ; iv. 3. 1 ; 28 . l; v.
v . vi . 59. l; 62. 1 ;
46 ; xv. 5. l. iv. 28. 1 (xi . 2. l ; 6.
3vi. 128. 1 . Darila
,fol. 1. 4 (to Kauc. m
m ; cf. a lso Ath. Paddh. to Ksuc. 76. 19. iv . 28. 1 ; vi
1 28. 1 ; vi . 56. l; xii. l. 46. For the last cf. the W ’
note.
6 So allMSS. ; is the text to be emended to W I
gal7E P B i 3 11 11 11 .
8 E a lone reads °m ~ 1h
};rest 0m m Is the word to be emended to Ow n ?
(prim . man.) E (sec. man.)W T? Is the w ord
to be emended to M ? l° °iv. 3.
1 1 Km ; B1'
i 1 13 .
m 1 1 8 1m a'
ffil‘
m ga’ W 1 8 1
m ammm fiw W WIW
m fi lt lfiwfi m fi 1 e 1 flflq fi afir“
M u mm fifl w m
i5111161 1 8 8 1 1 11m fi fi fiflmnmwf
‘
m rzmizfinm‘
ifanwh m fi““
191 1
mi8mm : 188 1 fi qfi afiwfi“r ain-agar?!
W W ”1 8 11 13183191
"8 76113 11 191 1
1See 511 . 2. vi. 55. l.
3 Ch has a colon here. vi. 84. 1 ;
P ca irn »6 So P Bi Bh K (sec
man.) Ch (see. BiiEK (prim.man.) Ch (prim . man.) I“ .
7 K 8vi. 106. l
9E Ch (prim. man.) R ; P 8 11
1 °Bi has a co lon here.
1 1 D (scho l .) to Ki ne. 40. 5;
‘ W 711m m: fa il—qu r . cfm
iw ’.w . andA w
vii. 6. .2 Ch K im .
1 .
" ’K Bb z fimt-m.
‘ 5
‘ 7 K P Eh finio.
1 ° Thus (w e) emended ; EW ;
the rest Q fin . vii. 102 . 1 .2° For theW
see Kane. 82. 27 , note ; 58. 22, etc.
i. 30. 1 ; cf. the m , Kano. 54. 1 1 , note ; a lso 59. l.
i . 9 . 1 ; 35. 1 ; v . 28. 1 ; cf. the firstm , Kane. 13. 1 , note.
Cf. D (schol .) 1 0 Km . 1 1 . 19.
1ii. 13. 1 . Paddh.
W W “; D ac. Kar. W am ; both texts treatthe m immediately after the m (Kano.
Ch m .
7So P Eh ; Bii Bi and Ath. Paddh.m ;
11 1111 18 111 18 . 8 1 11 111111 118 “1 1 153 For want of. Kane. 7 . 25, and D (scho l .) ibid .
9 0 11 E 8 6
w ; of. Kane. and D (scho l .) ibid .
1° E W .
1 1Ath. Paddh. adds as fol low s ( W ife: IM ]“W
(cfAev Gr i 17 3) m m 11 m (AV
xix . MSS. m i”m m ‘ 9 Ath. Paddh.
=fi m afit fi m z tfivm m 61 1 2)vficam fi; (see Km 57 23> 1 11 m m as 1) fi t:
w (see ibid . 811 . The passage contained in this and the
next sfitra is repeated at King. 67 . 20 fg.
° fg. ; 185. 4 fg. , etc.
8 110 11m ay? 118 11
1 Ch E ea rn s cf. Kane. Ath. 9 11 111111 . 11 111
1»E w .
3 K Eh Ch ( prim . man. ) 1 m(with double sandhi).
91 1 . 13. 1 .
1 °Ath. Paddh.
1 1Ath. Paddh.
azvfi 119 SO
fain ; Ch E 1 1m ; D ae. Ka 0) « 1113 1Ath. 2 , andu "
K P Eh 54. 19. vi. 8 . 1 ; Ath. Paddh.
and Dec. Kar. m fi afi fi gfil‘
. But Dac. Kat .
in citing the verses in ful l substitutes viii. 2. 1 7 for vi. 68. 8 ; cf. thefol lowing sntras.
8 118 11M W?88 11
fi am f‘
a vfi vfifi m‘1 s 1 w
mm fafifil’ zfinifia wrists-8 1 1m m
W mm mfitfiifimfi'
m fi m zfiamfl m fi m'
imgfia aai
m s 1 118 1 8o 1
11811 811188 8L$1118 fire {WW W
m .
fi’188 1mm sfi sfi gsafif1 88 1mm 9
w m fi fit: 88 1 13331 83 1
gafim m az“188 1 3mm
” “
8 3113151: 8 11
l1 1 . 13. 2 , 3. 1 1 . 13. 4. Bi has a co lon here ; Dac.
Kar. 8 11 1 1115 w 1 11 1 111 1111 ; Ath. Paddh. m wag-rigm
ii. 13 . 5.
5 xiii. 1 . 1 6 - 20.
5ii. 15. 1 ;
vi. 41 . 1 . For the first ofthese prat‘
ikas and severa l others, fo l lowingin this and the nex t four chapters, cf. the w , Ath. Paric.
34. 4: w nfizm 1m fl gzm wa1’
am mh m w fi m m m w m m m mss.
m )fi'mnftrm rgmfin18 1 The pratikas are: ii. 15. 1 1 7 . 1 ;
33. 1 ; iii. 1 1 . 1 (i . 10. iv . 13. l; v . 80 . 1 ; W1 . 82. 1 ; viii. 1 . 1 ; 2.
l; xi. 4 . 1 ; xvii. 1 - 5 ; of. Kine. 52. 18 ; 57 . 31 , etc.
7 D ac. Kat.
am“ (Cod . m ) .
8 ii. 1 6. 1 ; 17 . 1 ; cf. the precedingnote.
9ii. 28. 1 ; cf. note 6.
10Dec. Kar . m 11
1 138 10 0 1 111 5 8 ” M fi m m fi qfi a m fi gso
llm |18 1 1111 11 8 118
m mmm’
hmm umm is‘
mmfi ti8 111118 11? Qfim fi
’l88 1 mfiim m s
mfifit‘ m :M l83 1m fits’
fi
Ath. Paddh. 11 111111 ; fi m fi lwfi fi ! “ in“m (of. Kane. 53 . Dee. Kar. treats the 1 m in ful l
(1 111 mm?fa rm? 111 W ). agreeing with 111 11
Ath. Paddh. in employing ii. in connection with the m9 viii. Cf. Ki ne. 58. 18, note ; Dae. Kar .
i i. 29. 1 ; xiii. l. 59 ; of. for the second pratika
note.
5So P Bh ; K BiBt
‘
im ; Ch E
; cf. Kane. 53. 16.
7 D ae. Kar. and Ath . Paddh.
W o
m a n mm flfl w w wfi mm t wfifmm m fin (iii. 8. 1 ; cf. s1
'
1 . 18) t fi W 1 amth
gitfit l as m utt
1 111 11 1311 11 m a fw an w git t fit eiw ( ii 13)
3171111 1 331“ gfiim 8 1 1111 111 1 316 ? 8 11 111 1 1 1 818 1
m i 1 111 1 11 181 1 fi t:m fjr ;cf Ki ne 53 6
11 111 . 11 1 1 1111 . { 11 1W .
m
viii. 2 . 1 7 ;
68 15m gu lmfim rfi1 <fi ® fi°
1 vfzfaz 1 1 18 1 1 811 11 11(vi. 68 . 2) m ; cf. Kane. 53. 17 fg.
10 v i . 1?Thus Bii
a lone ; 1 11 1 1 ofizsrsh ; Dae. Kar. 11 11 11 Ath. Paddh. m W it
(Ath P addh 8 1132 10 8 3111 1m a ch-
1181 ; cfKano 53 20
11113 a lum i na“
fiffl a m wfim t u t afi tfi u
W a rm w mw‘
ifitwt sm i
‘f31 131 1: f 1 G111 1“it
W W W W W M M
fi mfi wg flw fim m m fiw
D ae. Kar. and Ath. Paddh. give them 1 0 fu l l , as a t Kine.
54 1 “ M u tt: Paddh W W W )etc.
’ E mn ; KBt‘
iChP Bb m ; cf. Kane. so. 1 ; 67 . s.
E Eh Ch (see. man.) “NW 1 8 the passage to he emended to
“N H ? Or are these w ords an interpo lation from11 1 1 1; 60 1 (“hum an m 1 m m n fizfi tw fi
Ath Paddh m afi5Bh alga ; Ath . Paddh.
and Dae. Kar.m un m lm { fi Ath . Paddh. and
Dae. Kar.w W .
7Ath. Paddh. and Dae. Kar .m
W am D 8 1 . Kat -WtW M 1W 1 113151 111 1 0)m S! m
.
) I!“
9Ch (sec. man. inserts In between
an and W ,but this 1 8 again e1 ased.
1° Cb omits ( fi t1 1 Use.
Kar. and Ath. Paddh. . . . wg'ffi “M lm fl gm
Dac Kar arw muh 1 1111 11 ; Ath Paddh zfi w’
mfi
W .
1 3 So emended ; allMSS. ofthe text and Ath. Paddh.
tn ; Dae. Kar. mfgmo. So allMSS. , except Ch (sec. man.)
°fg1glfi ‘ fl ; bnt this correction is again cancelled,so tha t
am 18 the final reading ofthe MS. ; Dae. Kar. W m “!l"’
v1 1 10.5 1
W Wm W 1 a 1 atfit aan-
Ft 1 qi aa
fi 1 w awfi t wfi1 m 1 2fl m
afi fi m aflwafi tm aflwfifi m w
fifi'
m fi amHfi R‘fi t ti mfi W H
-
a m’
m m trfi sfm 1111: 1 11 11 8131G
1t'
g1111111i11
‘i1
Thus emended ; MSS. and Dae. Kar.“1 ; cf. P111 . Gr . 11 . 4. 2 ;
Aev. Gr. i. 22 . 2 1 ; Gobh. G1 1 1 10 4 1 . v1 48 1’ E
W 177 ; Ath. Paddh. and Dae. Kar. m (Dae.
Kar yt fizm w t fi m t w fimfi w i tm mW m vfi mfi fi tatfi it tn m affi m 'fi
'
fl ‘ im fim emv ti t w wfi t fi mit m 1 w m u fifi i 1m6 113111 1 18 113 1 1 1 1 11 1 13 111 w fiwfl
’n 1 131 13 fi t
’
iz'
flrfi t 1 1 1113
6 11 1 1 8 1 1 n rfim m w tfi tm mfi w mfl afi111 151111 1 egflwfwfl 1 w m f'ffi an?Ram t nfim w 1 via 1 11 1111 1 ran? 1 1151 1 11511 1 1 12‘Bfl
'
fi u Dae.Kar. ( tw ice)m . Are the w ords to be emendedto or fi m n? cf. 5
Cf. VS. 1 . 5 ; ii. 28 ; Maitr. S.
i v. 9. 24 ; TS Tait . Ar. iv. 41 . 3 - 6 ; Céfikh.Cr. iv. 8 . 6 ;6Bi‘ wli .
7Is the word to be emended to it?cf. 85 . 6.
8Ch has
faw faat a mflt ’ nfnu wfi t‘g’ mmfi a‘
W wfimm i ‘
m wfiw fi tm itm nfi
the numbers Q, 3 etc. before the colons ; Dae.Kar. fi l ls out as fol lows,in accordance with 9 111 1 11 6 °
1 1h 3 7W? (Cod .0 11113) Iiifi lfi i
gt t m'
anw omn fl zfifm tfim fl m m fit t“ W N W . Cf. Aev. Gr.
4 . S; Gobh. Gr. ii. Br.
Ath. Paddh 1 191 1 . uf‘tzzwflfa 111-
1 1 1 « 1 °
1hf1 t 1 Dav. Kar im“11 1 111 111 1 11151 « 1171 1 8&
g-
q-
m qa etc. as above. Thus emended . Al l MSS. and Dae.
Kar. (cf. the preceding note)m ap ; it is probably an o ld error,d ue to the subsequent occurrences ofthe word in the formula .
‘ Ch 113 ; B11 ow .
’Dae. Kar. R m .
“KBfiWD ee. Kar. { mm
-
q .
9 So 11 111 1 11111 11 ; K P BhBi 1 1 131 11 111 1 1 0 11 838 5 and Dae. Kar. mm ; Pet. Lex. emends to migufi (dativeof1 11 1111111 11 1. So 11 11 1 1 11111 11 ; K P BhBiE 1 11 1 115 ; Ch 8 1 and
Dee Ka r.“a ; this la tter reading is emended tom by the
Pet. Lex . to match the emended mfiufi ; see the preceding note.
Cf. also viii. 10. 23. 1 1 Ch here inserts“1 1 above the line.
nut : 11 fi ne? 116 1 we 11
m fizmfi m a W a’nfi
mfitf‘
fi ww fi w:ufimfi fi m m‘
1 c13 1 argugiu 1 c111 1 111-11m mm afi a“c16. 1
m zn'
am‘ufin w m afi mfl
m at-
m am m alia n
W rafi znfi m fi fi c151 1 11 11 11121 1
mm gféfifh 3 11 111”11 11 1111 11 £13 3 1 at
m m w fillm lfi'fl mfim W W M
mfir’
hfi fim 1 3 1 M m fim m1 E and D ac. Kar. m a fi m
‘
qm . Wanting m K.
1 Dee. Kar. reads the passage beginning here as fo l low s fi ner!
m 1m nfim m wfiim 1 t fiw fiCf. Ca t. Br. xi. 5. 4. 3 ; Acv. Gr. i . 20. 8 ; Cankh.
Gr. iv. 18 . 2 . v1 1 . 105. l; Dac. Kar. and Ath . Paddh. vfi l
mm m .
68 6 mm ; Dac. 11 111 . vim . P
8 Ch W ; Dac. Kar: reads the last tw o pi das as
fo l lows : m In m fi ufi m fifi m m’
Ath Paddh
m ti:t a m m m m . Cf. T1 111. Up.
i. 4. 3.
9D ec. Kar. and Ath . Paddh. add here : 11m m
'l'
Tfil afifa l 1 1m m ( iv. 10 . 1 ; cf. Ki ne. ( Fa W .
wfilldumrfiafia n flmm wwfi uan m i m . A“,Paddh. (l for N i Qflg
‘
a’fiimcf. Kauc.
note. 7 1 133 4 5uCh Bi fi
'
flfi‘
lfi
0160 11m ‘N ll
m wfi 11 31m m:m’
fifil’mm
’
l1111 13 111 1 1 11
em fawf‘cfifa ‘1 311 13
11 {1 11 1 3 13 11l
m ifim ramfitm m 1 61 1 11131 313 153 1113
mm finmm"13 19 1 if511 55111“{ gufiwfi
’ m
fi qfifim 3113131 1 ac 1 mafnu wfi i mfi'
nmw mmmm fimm
a rgfifigumfi acn 1 1m m a mmal} 11
fi lae l nb n 11 110 11
1v1 1 . 98. 3. Bi 0m .
3 m . 33. 1 . Bii Ch E Bi5Ath. Paddh. and D 1 1 . 11 1 1 . 31 1:fi n“W e 1“i
m 33.
xix. 64. l; Ath. Paddh. and Dac. Kar.
m :fa“
! m m . Then fo l low in Dac.Kar. four versescorresponding to xix . 64. 1 - 4 with the fol low ing variants : Versem for“3 ; m form , and at the end ofthe verse
there is added fléflfg:m a ; m for 1 1 m .
7v1 1 . 89. 4 ; Efilm .
8 vi . 108. 1 .
9 Ath . Paddh. Ifii.
vi. —3 ; Dac. Kar. cites the verses i n full, substituting vi.
for vi. 7 1 . W fl 'fi) ww w W 151 fil1 1For the“m see Ki ng. 54. 1 1 , note ; for them 1
Kano. 10. 1 fg.
1 2The Ath. Paddh. adds a chapter “W t ,
to w it :fu t -1 1m 1 111 13 1w zwffluh 111‘
fi n lnim ftw fi mt tfi rm n w
3m m -m i di W W I w t Ufi fin
gmfnmsrfi im m W 1 3m W rit"
6mwmfi tut tiW f
‘
lfi 1 1 1a 1m mm etc . (as in Ki ng. 56. 5, note) W W m 1
m ama-In t uit efnu wlzu'
rfi lm w m u
w M inimalm m mrqfit: 1 11111 11 11111 : (41 . 1)
W m mfnfi tm lw n t fi gw fl l
wm w fi iwfit in ?« 1 11 11 1 11 1m il-
11m m na
ffl'W m M 11“m obothK
m t am (MSS. xix . 68. 1 ) w fi 1m a sf“
m gtwfi‘
gam fi m ga n
fi m fi’
gm w fi gw fi ufln 1
W W ufitw‘
n
W W fiW fi l
W am m m fiza“
fi a fl W mm fism m fim
111311111 15 1 1 :1m afi‘
fi flmW W 13 1
E’s“531mm 3 11751 111 1 arm s
-
am“{ fit
M n i t fi fin fim fi am m 'im‘
m t fi fit
(Ki ocu -w lfsh gwrfvmwfi a I'N Ififi lft“ W W W W 1 vfi vflui 1 fi m
’K B Ch E Bimg
o.
‘ Ch w fl cw .
iii. 31 . 1 ; iv. 13. 1 ; v . 30 . 1 ; 32 . 1 ; viii. 2 . 1 ; xi. 4. 1 ;
xv1 1 . 1 - 5 ; cf. theW ’Ki no. 54. 1 1 , note.
8 E has a colonhere.
9 VS . i. 6 ; TS. i. 1 . 4. 1 ; Ti itt. Br. iii. 2 . 4. 1 ; Ma 1 tr. S. i.lo
xvi. 2 . .1” D
( schol . to Kane. 3. 4, m if?! fl gfi !‘
(xix . MSS.
;mw ith Vedic sandhi (Whitney 1 27, end) . iv. 9. 1 .
u iv. 10. 1 ; cf. the Paddhatis, Kauc. 56. 1 7 , note.
mi?811111n M 1 1 3 1 ssw“ W ham$111“tsémfnmfi fifi tgmum mufafl
salfi am“
W 1W ‘
fl so 1 111-21 3 1111 11 111
1 v. 28 . 1 .
9 v . 28. 14, 1 2, 13 ; 111. 1 1 . 1 ; 11 . 13. 1 ; vu .
v. 30. 1 ; vii. 32 . 1 ; viii. 1 . 1 ; 2 . 1 ; xi. 4. 1 ; xvii. 1 - 5 ; cf. the ITym ,
Kano. 54. 1 1 , note.
3Ch cam . xvi. 2. 1 .
5 Ch E Bii ‘
nfiIO ; of. King. 28 . 13. Or isW t the right readingas in Ki ngs. 29. 22?
6Doc. Kar. and Ath . Paddh.m m
m m mm m m m lm tmm m M (Dac. Kar.
0 1 1m ; cf.Ki ne. 18)
m at ri m mm qwmw fi mn 7
of. them Kane. 54 . 1 1 , note .
8 K 0m .
9Ath.
Paddh. and Dac. Kar. W1 ( Ham m w0m ?firirqfil Then fo l low in the Dac. Kar . verses 1—10 of
viii. 2 , in ful l .1° K Ch (prim . man.) cf. Ki ne. 8 . 15.
1 1 Dac. Kar . and Ath. Paddh. m (Ath. Paddh. m fg)finm rfifi a fi rgm tru
'ff‘
a. D ac. Kar. and Ath . Paddh.
mix-
arm“:m 3 1 1m t ritium “ 1m mw’
gfrfor 31 11111 19111 1m en film m u n
{fm (lfor °‘
fl:“ifm m . viii. 2 . 16.
1 4Ath. Paddh. and D ac. Kar. it?
w ith vm fi ! an: 1 1WmfflfaW (viii. 2 . 14, 15 ; but Dac. Kar. cites in ful l only viii. 2.
14, dividing the who le into two verses after fl I2 , a t the end
of111 1 second line ofverse 14) q-
rfvtqafiqm i (11. 29. 1 , 2) an 11
mitfi t moi (xiii 1 59. 60) a'
tfw lfi M 3 1 11 1 1 1
m m an arm (both MSS. ofAth. Paddh.ow fin
q m m a afihmm mm
1 1m : 1 q8 1 m fi W m
mu m ’m m smm w
W IQG Ifi tm fifi swimflfzfifi iFfi t gmmiqgwfi vfiafiww
mm rfin
W m mm zwgnmufifiim it
1i. 30. 1 ; cfi Kenc. Di rila, fol. 5, describing the
contents ofchapter 59, fi i 21 1 (fa rm “ (fam .
a i. 82 . 1 . 1 1 1 l5 l
Kauc. 50. l2.
8 0 hm ; 3
m ac . Cf. Kane. 1 1 . 7 . vi. 58. 1 ; cf. the first
m ,
1 1vi. 61 . l.
‘ 3vi. 86. 1 .
“vi. 87 . 1 ; se. 1 .
cf. them ,Kine. 25. 36, note.
m1 1 . 6. 1 ; vii. 82 . l.
‘ 7 iv. 39. 1 .
1° v. 2 . 1 ; vii.1 °E «fit. vi. ea 1 ;
v n. .2 l; 6. as also for v1 1 46 . l ofthenext sfitra cf. the m (I), Ath. Pa ric . 34. 19 Wm m <viim 47 0 1 hfi ifiw aflwmltfdm ?“u Cf. Vi it. 31 B
qt
phas a colon here.
as E Ch (prim . man.) 03 .
1 1m m m n mm « gnarl-
am“
W mmafi nfim m ’m m u
m W fi fi fi sfi fi ufifivjmm a eém fi m
’
fifmm m m fim’
iw’
m me lefiwn ifii" W W W
wfafl mmfi wwfifa”m inim“?
m an-
aim : IQQ Ill cto IIII'IQ ll
11 minim?afifiuaiqj‘
runfit SW ! 11mm“11
vii. 17 . 1 ; 19. 1 ; 20 . 1 ; 24. 1 ; 25. 1 ; 26. 1 ; 29. 1 ; 46. 1 ; 51 . 1 ;
79 . 1 ; 82 . 1 ; E has a colon here.
2vii. 1 10. 1 .
3vii. 1 10. 1 .
3ii. 34. 1 ; 35. 1 . E has a colon here .
6 0 h °M flflfi .— 7
cf. .Dac
Kar. and Ath. Paddh. to Katie. 42 . 1 2 , note.
8vi. 40 . 1 ; 48 . 1 ;
cf. the first W , Ki ng. 1 3. 1 , note.
9vi.
1 0Bi
has a colon here . vi. 53 . 1 .
1 9 So on 1311 E BiK (prim.
mam) ; P Bh K (sec. man.) m ; cf. Ki ng. 72 . 30.
‘ 3vii 87 . 1 . Ch ends here ; E inserts If; cf. Kano. 25. 36,
1 5K P Bh here divide the text into two ha lves : ( fi t
m .
11 5511 11
m m :m erm aid?
f‘
m fii aflvfir 1 q 1 mfim‘
1 m 1 e 1 m
W m 1 s 1 m § m 1 8 1 mM arzfifiafi fi fiwfi m m u m awafi f
‘
g fimfififi emfi ifi zfimai‘
w1 s 1 ufi fi m n 1 b 1m 1 e 1 afi
am m fi m aém mm 3 1191?
m w m mW M t filfi sa
1 D i rila,fol. 5° 1. 5: W W : W filfi! w : (Cod.
a So Ch Bi Bii (prim . mam) ; K P Bh B11
(99 0 man )m .
a KW fi D (scho l .) to Kane.46 30 flim fl iw firfit fi q m (vi.
5 1188.
m i. 6E has a co lon here .
7 Thus emended ; MSS;m’ m .
9Of. en. 2s.
“E wing .
has a co lon here.
fi ls lfl ifim’
m fl’nm oo-1 1m m
flat w filgm a m 353171 1 11 1 {um
a m -n’
imf‘
a lw 1 ifi iamfm ng
m fi‘
zfi d m vfirflrfigm ufi m
fininf‘
a 1 c1c1 1 39 111
m agzm u m fimfaf‘
a’
amm afiaqvm: 1 <13 1 W w a -fi m ms l
afi m zfiufim w afin qw atria
n fi fi m qmfi mm mW M me mfi m ufimw
W q fi m ifiafi i fimwu mm qgw’
m filigfl i qg tfi m e l afi m fi fifi“
W w fi mu w wfilfififlm
E has a colon here. So (El-1m ) K P Eh Ch Bi(prim . 8 6 (sec. man.) ITQW ; B E mm ’
K P Bh‘
fl'
fi O xi 1 . 5.
3E has a colon
here, after ( fil, and after W6xi. 1 . 6.
7Em ; Ch
(prim . man.) Hf! 8 K has a colon here ; cf. Kane. 67 . 26
9x1 1 . 3. 1 6.
1 1xi. 1 . Thus with
very doubtful emendation : some verb like 1 1m or the like must
be supplied , ifit be correct ; K BiiChPm m ; Bifi t !
in fi rm E a im 111111 1 11 151 . Upon the basis ofthe 111 11 1 110 111
suggests, on the margin ofE ,the emenda tionw ,
‘may
1 get to be uppermost through this rite’ ’3 KChE Bh m .
1 ‘xi. 1 . 9 ; xii. 3. 14.
1 5xi. xi. 1 . 7 .
‘ 7xii. 3. 15.
v ii 65m“3m
M W H QQ I Tifimmfit
1 eb 1 3 q iafm 1 ee 1 qfilfl m qfit
fit“W afi so 1 5113 a t fifllfit
W 1 11“ ash : wafafa" 11 11131 11111 1 311 1
W W W 1 as 1 WIT3 am: 9311
fi fifii"wfi iW inemm mfimfinsm
m 3 1 11: 3mm w m ulling"
fiz
W flw awfiu s§ 1 3 5 : 1 1amW w fm ae m ne wfifiwfifi fim zfi
‘ Chm .
sxi. l. ;9
bx1 1 . 3. 18.
—3 19°
xi. xii.5 So emended ; 8 13 Bi Ch (see. man.) Ow ;
Ch (prim . man.) O‘ fi ; K 0m ; E On fi ; P Bh °
u fi .
K Bii Ch Bim m .
'xi. 1 . 11 1 1 . 3.
N i h E O
g'lfi , B1 Bh 31 nfl.
9xii. 3. 2 1 .
w ; E ° ‘ fl1fi . xii. x 1 i . 3.
Ch W m (cf. AV. vi. 126.
1 4xl1 . 3. 22
(sec. man.) 0m .
1“xi. 1 . 16.
‘ 7xii. 3 . 24.
3 ‘ So (m ) E only ; Ch Biim i so a lso D (scho l . ) toKane. 2 . 9 ; K P Bb Bim un g. So emended ; K P Bh BfiBi E in“.
23xi. 1 . 19 ; xii. 3. 29. Ch wt
Wfi ; xii. 3. 31 . Cf. Kane. 1 . 24 ; 8. 1 1 .
fiv e-
35 193 11 11 12 11?m fim
x 1 1 . 3.
2x1 1 . 3. 32 . xi. 1 . 21 ; x1 1 . 3. 35.
s K P Eh Bu (prim . man.)m ; xi. 1 . xii.
l xii. 3. 38"Ch ”flfi'fifl t
1 11Bi has a colon here ; for this and the fol low ing five sfi tras cf.
Kane. 68 . 18 - 23 . Thus Ch (sec . mam) ; Ch (prim . man.) and
the remaining MSS. fl i; cf. Kane. 68. 19.
‘ 5 K m ; cf.
Kano. 68 . 19.
1 6 Em0; Ch °fi .
1 7 Ch E have a colon
here.
1 8P °m ; Bh onmo ; E m .
(cf. AV. xi. 3. EW ; If? Bh have here, as at the end
ofmetrica l passages ; is the passage beginning with m a half
cloka ?2°
xii. 3. 34.
sex ,11 1 1W fin 1 63 11
am m fia'
fif’ggvfi fiww w‘
a n
mm aha-"
iW arm grim
m 1
fir1 Q3 1 11 3 11 11 §Q 11
WW W W : 1 3 1 13271111 11
m fifi aafirm mmrfifiai w m fi
’Bii wrmg
-
gq .
‘ 3
W ; Ch (sec. man.) W ; 0 11 (prim . et tert. man .) as above; soa lso the remaining MSS.
5BiW or °W
_5
x1 1 . 3. .607x1 1 . 3. 51
8 K Bh 9
’°K m m tfi. xi. .1 25
xi. 1 . 23h; xii. 3. 53.
1 ‘xi. 1 . 29. xi. 1 .
11 1 11 3 11 11131 53 11 30 3
gfir‘
m m fi a fi’
m u fih m mfi fi
fi nmfi gfi mfi‘
ggmn 1 e 1 m aam é
Fiann a“ W a fi afifi mm “mi“
Hai tiam firmu firsi‘trfifi'nwm w
W fi nfifia’
mww afi mm
W ”
m“1qu1m fi wfi's
“
ga mmw fimfi fi afi m mm
W fi fi m :131711 3113”
13m m fi fi mm
2 1m“{ fimqfitfifi t W W W
m m zmm agafi fiifi m w
m 1 xa 1 fi m fifi’
rfilmfi fifi ifimfiW W W W WQWW
W M“W3 : 1 1 3 1 £13
“1 115113 13 111 .
a im?”m ica
-
d a 1 118 1 1 1311113 1 clawin
‘K P Bb o
uxfir.
( sec . man.) m . iv. xi. .1 36.—5 KChm '
q .
Cbm .
7Bi has a c0 1on here.
8 This w ord is wantingin K ’
K t fi m : Bi om1 1 Ch (prim . man.) film ?”
13 Thus emended ; Ch m ; the
xiu l l“xi l 3Ofg —
‘ 5Bii
xiii. 3. 1 xiii. 3. 60?‘ 7
xii. 3 . 55 fg
am aw zfi éfwwam wm 5.11m i
1 ao 1w a‘
1 33 1 11 8 11 11 33 11
m mfi fi’
agwm 1 q 1 uzm'
ra { 11 1
M 1 x 1 m q fiwgmfi wrfif1 3 1 a 1 8 1 m m aa ’ nfétwW m 1 u 1 iwf‘ fi afimuufi mm fii
um fi 1 é 1 fl fi m’1fimfi wfinfl
w aq 1 e 1 i fi fi flfi flfi fim m w 1
‘ K Bb a rm-
eu . 0 11 8 6 em . vi.
i. si. .1 -’ s1i
Bl rail. ‘ fii ; EW fi ; of. iii. fg.
,and the Ann
M )°P Bh wm 12w
°Bfi fiw d ; K
W flga'
g'
; the resti
m m .
1° PW fii
or8
0
?1 1ix . 5 . l. . 5. 2 .
° ix. 5.
4 .
1° Ch (prim . man.) " I".
1 7 Ch Eix. 5. 5. ix . 5. 5
b 2° Part of1x. 5.
21 Ch
11“ (ft ; ix. 5. ix . 5.
3°1x. 5. 6.
Q
‘1 qo 1 111
a m w'
iaau i'
aW a
1 13111 1513351 !1
girl“
?
‘Bii O ; Oh
Ch m .
7xi. 1 . Cf. up to this point VS.
(K
2
a
o
nva cakha) 7 (p . 58 ofWeber’s edition) ; Ki ty . Cr. ii.9 Thus emended ; P Bh Bii21 11 " (without K Ch
E Bii'mm .
”K w .
" The
colon here only in Bi'i. '3The passage from “Ta in the pre
ceding line up to this word is omitted in K .
11m t g?£6 11 see
arrajrmafia-firW W 1 c1 1 1m afi fi wfi gfi a
‘mfi fil‘W 1x1
1 MSS. m fafa (as in the Atharvan xix. 60. 1 .
K M ; 1311 E Bi ofinpfi .
°v. v1. 53. 1
(et vii. 67 . 1 . For this and the next sntra cf. Kane.
68 . 33, 34. Sqm (Ilfliq ), allMSS. except Ch (sec.man ym E m m
7 K E m ‘
N ; P BiBh° K E Pm .
1 ° Cf. Kane. 62. 14.
1 1 Ch E W 0; Km fad) .
13 Pm .
13 E Ch (see. man.)m . K ChE P Bim .
0m is a doubtful conjectnre ; K Bii (prim . man .) 0m ; Bt
‘
i (see. man“)(é) ; Ch (sec. man.) " ( T‘m fln i Ch (prim . man.) 0m ;
E °m 1 P °W 1 ISM-
(M m Bit fi m
m ; or is an emenda tionif:
°W '
l’
(se. M ) to128 preferred?
Cf. iv. 34. 5.1°iv. 35. 1 . P Bh ou
-rfifw . 1v. 1 1 . 1 .
”E P fi ; Bim ; Chm
" So K Bh ; P Rim-
111111111 ; B11 m ; Ch E and Pet . Lex.
snb t i readm m ; cf. a lso Kane. 21 . 1 1 . vi. 31 . 1 ; vii.
22 . 1 . -” B Bh Ch (sec. manomm
11313 113 111 1 35 1W e 111 113 1 1111 W mit
W M W W H QM W
m aia qfh'
ah’
fifi aiWfi qwf‘
ammz-wfi
m m fi afi mmm azm fiw fii
m wfi lamm mifi ifi ‘wm lam
fi fi wflmfi fl fi z”
@ fi nfiw ‘ 9fifl fi 1ail
M a n am a "
vi K Bim 0.
(see. man.) cf. Kine. 84. 3.
1x. .7 1 .
9
ix 3 1 .1 1This word 13 wanting in Ch
1x. 3. 15.1°ix . 3. 1 .
ix . 5.
19 Ch (prim. man.
W fli ; E M
vi. 1 9. 1 . 4 K BhCh
v1 1 . 104. 1 . ix .
iii. 29. s (v. 28. 5)1 ’ix . 3. 18.
ix 3 . 24.
1 11311 .
1vi. 11 4. 1 ; 1 15 . 1 ; 1 1 7 . 1 . Ch E 8 11 insert ( 1 11i after m a ;
cf. Kane. 53. 3.
3 E has a co lon here. Bi has a colon
here .
5 K Bh Thus emended ; MSS. fl’K Bfimm 1 8 b m ; Chmw
Cf. Kane. 61 . 1 1 .
9Cf. Maitr. S . iii. 12 . 19 ; VS. xxiii. 3, also
VS. i. 27 ; v. 2.
llm fin l m
lw““
1 l1 1
wan—1 113356 1: q fifi fi fia Ilfi fi fi
'
fi l fi l
W fii fi mfi w zfi m rm fi
M 1 e 1 m nfilfi fia 1 b 1 m m
é fi w ivflfi znui’trfirfilfin lm
m m nfig fifm mfi nm 1
aw fiwwaf’fl mh amimwm1 35 1 1111
3 33111111111 1W u
h an}?51mm”1911 1
10 11 3 1113 2
3 1 mm E cu m “Ch armQQV
— ‘P Bi oW an
.
’ So BiiE ; the restm .
iii. 5 . 1 2 . 1 ; 7 . 13. 4 , TAr. vi. 6. 3 ; VS . x1 1 . 1 12 , 113 ; Maitr. S . ii.
7 . 1 4 ; Kath . S. xvi. 14 ; Kap. S. xxv . 5 ; Tandya Br. i. 5. 8 .
Ch E and Pet. Lex . sub W fii omit fl ; Eh a.
9 Bi OWm . Is this to be taken into the text? of. the next antra .
1 0 K 8 111 1 111 11 111 ; cf. Kane. 3. 1 .
1 1 For this and the fo l low ing four sntras cf. Kane. 62 . 2 - 7 .
19 Thus emended ; MSS.
( if; cf. Kane. 62 . 3.
1 1 Kw , as in Kine. 62. 3,
l iming?6‘ I
( Fig-
Rafi m aufi w u zfi hm
mm 8366 5111 m ffi w wfi n m
So m ; cf. Pet. Lex . snb llfnm and ufm fi fl .
9E has a colon here .
3B6 K E Ch
Bi has a colon here.
5 So emended ; MSS.
ow .
6 K P Bi Bh tm8K I’ Bh 2WfiQ
'W-m
’K P Bh Bfi m .
“ 0 11 3 11111113 1?11
23 ; - 48, 5o.
" E ggcu sec.
man.) i
11 531? 11
fifl mfit “Paws-flew W m“m
m 18 1 qwfim § fli°
1 u 1 ifi ar=rfiim8 11 11 1 11 171211 1 1 3991a “ 1 “1 6mm
Thus emended ; MSS. 1 1m ; Bi has a co lon here.
P Eh mo.
3 Di rila , fol. 5°1. 6
, amE Pm .
5 Thus emended ; MSS.
So Bi; Cb E K Bu v ii i-Ft ; P Eh a in’t :
cf. the introduction.
7 K Bi 01311" if(fa ; Bii P 06 11”
i t (or a ) ( fill; Ehfarm a ( fill; Ch afimnsfi'
( fit ; N irukta
5. 1 1 0m ; flit. Br. and Kov. (Jr. as above.
8Bi has a
colon here 9 The formula occurs : Tait . Br . iii. 6. 6. 4 ; Kit.
Br . 1 1 . 7 ; Acv. Cr. ii. 3. l; N irukta 5. 1 1 (commentary p. 62 ;
introduction p. xxxviii) ; of. VS . i. 15 ; TS. i. Maitr. S .
i. 1 . 6.
1 °v1 1 . 62. 1 ; xii. 2 . 1 (the“m beginning with this
pratika).1 1Of. Kauo. 39. 7 ; 43. 5 ; 46. 7 .
“3xii. 2 . 42.
“K an-
ao; E a rp
-
{ tow nKauc. 47 . 28 ; 49. 21 .
“6 11 1 11 11 11 1113 Ge 1 s o 11
W agm 1 e 1m fl fim mou
WW W 1 1 filfl Tfii:W MI ‘IQ IBN W lQa lm m lsa lw
“mam flow 1 c111 1 11 19 1 1511162 1
geiéiwf‘
m’
fi alfgfi wM 1111
fi an‘
i’
fazwfin qaq nfi m‘
m fim
lfi i’
mm m mn fi mfi m
VS. v. TS . i. 3. 7 . 1 ; Katy . Cr. v. 1 . 29 ; Cat . B r. iii. 4.1 . 21 .
’So E BigK om n fi ; Cb P Bii Bh 0 1111 1 1
w’t. VS . v. TS. i. 3. 7 . 1 ; Katy . Cr. v. 1 . 30 ; Cat. Br.
Ch E have a colon here ; K has a doub le co lon in themiddle ofthe w ord after W P . v1 1 . 63. 1 .
6 K Eh
Offsffifa .
7Cf. vs. 11 . etc. ; TS . i. 3. 7 . 1 ; Kath. iii. 4;
Laty. iii. 5. 5 ; Katy. Cr. v . 1 . 28 ; Cat . Br . iii. 4. 1 . 23.
“K Ch
m .
9113 213.
1 ° So K B1 Ch (sec. man ) , E Ch (pr1m
ma tfl m 1’ m Bu fl‘
rm n K Bii Ch P“2 Cf. Cafikh. Cr . ii. 17 . 8 .
at
mfi’
m wfiq flfi 1 c111 1 11 11 11 119 0 11
111111 1 11 11 11 113 1611 11 16"17
1 mm"1
1 11 11 11 11113311 1121“m rfsg fim
’
hfwW i nfi 1 q 1 g
rnm zfii”
crmimrrr§nfi”
M 111 1 a 1 1 1: aiW fi“w
51 it’s"
fiat”fiu€h
" 51 111 15 11111
1 11mm
Cf. RV. vi. 1 5. 19 ; VS . 1 1 . 27 (and Kinva-
cikha, p. 59 ofWeber’s edition) ; TS . 1 . 5 . 6 . 4 ; Maitr. S . i. 4. 2 (end) ; i. 15. 14
(end) ; Cafikh. Cr . iv. 12 . 14 ; Cat. Br. i. x1 1 . 2 . 32 .
K P Ch (prim . man.) mam‘ iii. B6 1 1 ; Bi
om ; iii. 15. s.
6xii. 2 . 33.
7 Ch 15111 ; Bii 111-1h.
sSo emended ; MSS. ”hm .
9 B1 °fi“0E Ch (prim.
—" KP have a colonhere.
l“K P BhCh
prim . man.)mm .
14Bh 0m ; of. iii. 21 . 9.
“5 These wordsarew anting inOhE . xii. " P Bium ; Em .
1sxii.
”E a t
doubtful emendation ; Em ; Ch Biw ; the rest ( 6 ;the w ord is then to be regarded as an augmentless subjunctive from
the reduplicated root 2“K P have a colon here.
“3E firn .
W fi gm fi a’
ls lm ifi’
fi fl fi
sitM ali 111111 111 511 151W femuW am 1b lm fi m fi tfia m
mfflfaztfil” 1 Q l“mafi a 31111 11 13 13 31 11
1 11 1111 111111“fiiqfiéfim ngnm fi
ifl qa 1a
w filfi flm fl fi fl flfl m fl 93 1 5.11f‘
a
W mfi zmfi mm11 1 11 11 111
"5517 8 11111179 til
mfin c1l1 1 flfw flfzfi fifi qsgfimm fi
119. 1 111111 1 1 1W W W HM
m fi : ai
Em . Ch t uft-12 . So emended ; K Wtfl“ 0;
Bl) ‘ ffi fl fl 0; the rest ‘ fi m 0
.
“E m mfa “
K Bh
m . K 8 6 Bh Cb Olin . Eh an ; the rest
as“
. For the irregular form WIQ cf. Kauc.
x1 1 2 1 4 42 43 15 16 1 1 1 2 1 8°P Bii
10 Ch W tfi ".
1 1So K P Bh Bii (prim . man BiBii
(sec. man.)m m ; Em m ; ChW u or agm fi! x1 1 . 2 . 21 . x 1 1 . 2 . 8—10 .
14 Ch (prim .
man .) fi ne.
1“For aw rffifi w cf. Kano. 89. 20 27 ?
1“xi 1 . 2 . 52.
“7Them , barring the M t ? cf.
Ki ne. 8 . 18 . x1 1 .‘ 9E m
“ufil; the passage beginning here and continued to the end of
the kandika 1s repeated w ith slight modifications atKauc. 86. 1 9fg.
B11 151111 11. 3‘xii. 2 . 22; 29.
« M afi a-
1 111”1 so 1 fifi nfl m
1 15111 1 1 1 3 111 1311 1”161111: 1 11 13 131 1
X 1 1 . 2 .
3 So emended in accordance w ith AV. x11 . 2.
30 ; B1’
i than “K Ch E P B Um ; cf. Kauc. 86 . 22 .
— “xiiu 2 21 . -
“xi1
2 . 26, 27’Bii om qfi .
“So 3 6 ; Bi w zm ; Cb“’ K
P Eh °flfi flft 0 (cf. xii. 2 . xli. . 41 . ii.
14. 1 . K M fi l“
v u.
x1 1 . .2 24.
x1 1 . 2 .
2° So 1 111 MSS 1 11 111 11 passage to he emended
W 11 3“?
2“x11 . 2 . 31 .
m w gfiam nmm m fi mn
W m m‘
1 1 1 1 3 1“
mR e lW w w w : mm zfiaime ls N s lwmfifi wfitws lm iglffim a W 1 Q1“
m m w fifi v fi fim mm
W M m m fi m
W mm fiw w w139 1 aq n fi fiw§ fi m a~
m m fi nuf‘
afi n‘5 11 1133 2 131 3
-
13111?
W 1se1mm 1ss 1 gm : nam
‘K Bii Bi E P o
gm m ; Bh“WW Ch2 Ct
'
. Kauc.
3xii. 2 . 23.
‘E Bi O ‘
fil; P m11mi “
P BiBh“Em .
713m .
E mm .
9 8 0 K P Bh Bi; B1‘
i ofifi wfii;Ch E Oift ‘
wfil; cf. Kane. 59.
‘28.
1°E Bii Ch (sec. man.)
1 1 K Bl‘
i (prim . man .) omit this word .
1 2 Ch E Bu1 11. E 11:11amW Ch E w fimfil
1319 1 518?3?m m 1 111111119
132 1191332?M a”1 11918 111 12 1 1
iii-
4139 1 1131 1 89 1m m 5 1 131 m m
mm?mm 3 12W 1131 1111 189 1
fi’1 88 1 11 8 11 11 199 11
3m m main
« 1119 11111 11 18
1 Some ofthe verses cited in ful l in this chapter, according to
Bo th , Der Atharva - Veda in Kaschmir , p . 23 , are found in
the Kashmir cakha ofthe Atharvan. E °m °; Ch
(prim man ow n 3E For the unfit verses cf.
Kane. 5. 8. K (prim. man.) W fi (W ) ; Ch (prim .
man.) a im-
ran; Ch (sec. man.) m m .
5 So K E Eh ; the rest”a“ 6 So 8 13 E ; K omits these tw o words reading 0mmifilW ; the rest 03131 . Cf. Laty. iv. to1 the entire
passage.
7Ch °
ifi 1fi j~
8K Ch E P Bh iW
‘
lfl'
.
9E
W go 1° Em ti
; Bu °Hflo
1 1 The passage is metrica l ,four times twelve syl lables.
Metrica l : 1 2 1 1 syllables. Biim (!w 1 thout colon).1 Metrica l : s s syllables. Em ; PM z; Bii 11 11 1 11 colon
after the w ord .
5 E 0m.
6 Metrica l : four times eight
syl lables.
7 BiiW .
8 So w ith doubtful emendation;MSS. here and in verse 13 So a lso D i rila to King. 6.
‘l?
(fol. 30°1. 3 Or is he correct reading? Compare
furthermore Ki ng. 72 . 44.
9The first line is metrica l : 8 +8;
the second seems to contain one hypercata lectic and one regular
pada ofthe same metre .
1° Cf. viii. 8 . 14 ; xi. 9. 24.
1 1 P
here inserts the w ord 6 511 .
1 2E 1 .
1 3 MSS.m .
Metrica l : 12, 1 1 , 1 1 , 1 2.
Em ; B wrun g-
um . These three linescontain a mantra-citation : tristubh and jagati-pidas in the first line;anustubh in the remaining two lines.
8 Ch has a colon here.Metrical: eight- syl lables ; the second pada cata lectic. So
E ; the restW ma .
6 K 1 11 10 .
7 Four tristubh-
pldas,
the first hypercata lectic.
8 So emended ; MSS. 21 1t9 Metrics]:
1 1 . 1 1 . 12. 12 . Bi 2 1 11-
31111 1 0 11 “m m ; E wP O
TH1 2 Metrica l ; the first line 8, 8;
the second line 1 1 , 1 1 , with crasis of031! and 1 1131" in the first
pada.
"W e“ 91m
fi m fi sgm a rfit gm lm fim af‘
g‘
Ifi fifi‘ M w filfiwvfi 251111 1
"
1 1911111
231131 filfiwfi W W fia‘Wgfi
“
13111 1 3 1 fiffilw fiflm w a smfila
zfi 1 8 llfiwfi w3 vfiwfiw q fi m am fi
Faf'a 1 6 1W mhf'érw'
i sfi fiw fim m
afifigmgfi W am fawzm m
1Bi has a colon here . ChW .
a E has a
co lon here. Bi has a colon here. 5Cf. for this and the
fo l low ing sutras Cafikh. Gr. 1 1 . 14. 4 ; Par. Gr. i. 12 . 3 ; 1 1 . 9. 2 ;
Acv. Gr. i. 2. l; Gobh. Gr. i. 4. 4, 9 ; Kath . Gr. xLiv. 2 fg. ; Visnu
67 . 3 ; Man. Gr. ii. 12 (of. Jol ly , Das Dharmasutra des Visnu und
das Kathakagrhya , pp. 31 and 6 Ch IN ; E IM ";
Eh afa .
7 So, (mfg: lfi‘ , E only ; the rest ofqn’to .
8 Ch OW W '
9 Bi has a colon here .
1° Ch has a
1 1 1 3co lon here. B1 W ilt. Bi has a co lon here.
1 3 P Bi 1 ‘ So Ch E ; the restm agm.
‘ 5 Thus emended
according to Ch, w hich reads 0 1m0; E 0m ; the rest om m fi "
;
Ch’s reading is accepted as the basis ofthe reading above, as it makesgood metre, after 1 m ,
w hich is apparently a later gloss, isrem oved .
16Em m u the rest as above ; IN
is a gloss, metrica l ly superfluous.
9e= "W e“
m a m sfi umfin ifi firmu
m gm w fiangmgm mm
“ M a fi am w fi m mm afi
gfiizafi ufiazflqwfi m fi w«m gr
-115 11 11 Raff-
Earth fi a t:WW arhm sp a
‘
mmm ifiawfi fifm
q mm fi d mw m mh
m m z mfiw qgfifi‘ mm nmwfigt
flé qg rfnfi w ifi wsifi W fi fi w
w m nm m m fih afimfifh’ mu w
muffin
The co lon is exhibited in KP ChE. Cf. Acv. Gr.
So emended ; MSS. 71m m . Ch um ; Ew .
5 Ch (prim . man.)“In?a .
6 The colon appearsm
inKP .
7 Cf.
Cankh. Gr. iii. 8. 2 .
8 So emended according to TS. etc. (see
note P Bi Bl’
i “ a ( 3 ; K m ( B; E m ( 2 ; Ch
“a ( g .
9 Ch E 0m ; cf. the critica l note to Cankh. Gr
iii. 8 . 3.
1 0 So allMSS. including Ch (prim. man. Ch (see.
man.) gait. 0 11 E m . 0 11 E 1 13 111 111 . 1 1111.
8 1 11 11 IV. 252 .
‘ 3 Cf. TS. v. 7 . 2 . 4 ; Tait. B1 . ii. 4. s. 7 ,[11 1 .
Cr. 1 1 . 9. 10 ; Caiikh. Gr. iii. 8 . 8 ; Pi t . Gr. iii. 1 . 4 ; Gobh. Gr
iii. 8 16.
11sif11
“5
11
5 a i 21i
.
90
a‘mmfifi i fim usm m mflflawfa
aza i" mé m nfi'fit
5Due. Kar. and Ath. Paddh. . ‘ Wm M the former
continues z 3 1 m I m m r l m 1 “W 1
« 1 1 1 1 1111 5 1 1 1111 1 1 19 1 11 111 6 11 1 1 119 IfiW‘
OW I
1 1W ! 1 311119 1519 11 I 13ai (1 for fi t ” !
1mm 1 wa fi fil (1for“ 1 18 3151. xix 68 1) tfii“Tl? 1 1 1 1117111 118 EMT
3 011
has a co lon here.
5Bi has a colon here.
5xiv.
Dac. Kar . and Ath. Paddh. m m {fam (xiv. 1 . 1 - 16)11111 1 1 19 1191 311 111 09 11 1 23 24) m 1firtzm fim d m mm am
6Due. Kar . a nd Ath. Paddh. 1 | fl
1 11 1 gin 1 111 11 111 1 10 1 (Ath Paddb 111-
gm 1 1111 W °
11mm ) 991 1111 6 11 155311 11 15111 1 11 (1for °fi°
1 111 ) 1 11 111 1171 . cf Kine34. 12 fg. xis . l.
5K nfl
'
llftfil. 9Dac. Kar.
1 P W ; Bii has a colon after the syllables f’qw .
Ch (prim . man .) Omalm .
axiv. 2 . 32—36. Ath.
Paddh 31 11 61 m w fii « 11 claim ; for Dav Kar see
note 7. ”xiv.
6 K P Eh ufgllfiififa ; Ch( prim . man.) m m ; Ch ( sec. man.) Whfi fa ; Ch (tert.man .) as above.
7Dae. Kar. va l M fl fi nw fill
ugéfi « fi t 1 118 11 1 11mm 1 11 111 3 3 11131 1 :1 cfKane 26 4 ;9xiv.
10Ch E Ku ih! A 1h . Paddb.
and Daq Kar. w ins-
ah?) 1 1141 m 1 qfimi 1 11“! f
1 2xiv. 1 .
3xiv. 1 .
14K P Bh 0m ; Dae. Kar
and Ath. Paddh. wage?“m fa xiv. 1 . 393
‘ 6D ac. Kar . and Ath. Paddh. m m .
‘ 7Dac. Kar. and
Ath. Paddh . . mi} W W‘ 3Bi omf
‘
a ; Daq. Kar.
and Ath Paddh ifa m'
d : mm m W e‘ 9BiW i ll y
"; Dac. Kar. and A1h. Paddh. aifi
'
Qm Wm m 9°
Dao Kar and M Paddh in? a in’t
{ it “ it unfit M afi a
1m 11m we1 106 n
EW ’
fifif‘
a laa lnm
faw‘
1 as Iw fi’rfiimm
“WM “1 28 1
“fi tm ziwwm fiiz fiftfin aq u amm
ftrf‘
a"
1 5m amt WW “
laalw fi flwf’ ffigfim fl
W‘Ffll G IIIQ II nou n
m fi‘
m fi m mun fam lm gatfi f trfamffafi n m n
m wm fivmna um a fi tfi m w im
fimm famuanab'
fiw 1ffimm z‘
fifiW ”
w
Dag. Kar. and Ath. Paddh. (toW ), in m .
’xiv. 1 . 1 7. xiv. 1 . 19. Dec. Ka t . gun
-
G i nny:afa . xiv. 2 . 52 .
ffl Im m .
7Due. Ker. and Ath. Paddh. W
m , xiv. 2 .
0
52 - 58.8 Ch (see. man.) w ; Ch (prim . man.)
’xiv .
10 Ch
m m (Cod.
xiv. l. 35, 43.
1 3 Ath. Paddh. a!
mum M um . xiv 2 66
So emended ; K Bii BiW ( aha ; P Bhm u ( who ; ChKu
W ; E fl afi fl m23 So emended ; MSS. w .
1108 11 1 1171 1111 11 $16 11
w‘ mfi ufi mfifir
’
gfl fim’f133mm
wfil' mo nW fl
‘ w m fl't fit l
flarfiafifia"
mfm’
q e l infirm”m fii
fi zmflfim‘ l
’rfl l O Ian fi mfi’
z-gwtfii si:
W W W W M QM W Wfin emzfim gwgfa m firgvfifi zfilm
m”1 es lafi m m h n m ¥fim m
m m mi m sfiamam gwgfa mfi w ifi afi
’
w m m fin em
w figm m aafilmm w m fit
wlxw
Dac. Kar. m m ; Ath. Paddh.
3 1 11111111 1 1 0) 1mm fi t: So emended ; E rmM
”
, P h u m -
11W; Ath. Paddh.W ; the rest ofitm “Bi v ti’f “
D av Kar fi'
tmffi m gfiu: 1mm: W V“? ’
xiv 1 48“Dav
Kar qm ni Cod 13m) W 1“ m i { 151 1 113 0 00 6
wafa ; Ath Paddh W W ?! w fmifm w fin
u‘
rW t fl m i m m 111 11153 11: (cf. 11 1 1111. 8. 17 ;
5351 171? MSS. fi ") “if“ 9xi\ . 1 . Dac. Kar. adds
71 iifrom etc. , xiv. 1 . 40 .
1 ° So 0 11 K11 ; 111 11 1 1111 1 fume.
1 1D ue. Kar . and Ath. Paddh.
'
qfi m m .
1 3 v 1 6
'3 So allMSS. and the Paddhatis ; Haas, lnd. S tud. v . 384, suggests
m or mm ? see how ever Lanman , N oun-inflection p. 396,
top.
14 So emended ; MSS. ofthe text and the PaddhatisWHffl ‘f‘fl. Cf. the next sfi tra , and Kane. 24. 13 ; 39. 9
‘ 5 Ath.
Paddh. 1 1m 1111111 u ni tarifivfi fl)mui 1
23« 1 111.
11 s.
Cemended ; MSS. ofthe text and the Paddha tis
preceding su tra .
1 7 D 3 0. Kar. inserts the numbers Q—‘O.be
ginning after a ?“1 “ and ending after“312‘ 8
xiv. 2 . 31 ; l 60
(KChEPBhW (Th).1°Ath. Paddh. and D ag.Kar. aw .
Bii Bifl ; the rest and the Paddha tis, as above. Dac.
Kar .Om arl
’t.
a E gna tz; ChBiKum . Haas, Ind. Stnd.
v. p . 384, would emend tom orm . xiv. 1 . 57 - 58.5 D 110. Kar. fig
-
urn; Ath. Paddh.W .
6Bii inn
W W ; Ch (see. man.) m ; Ch (prim . the
remaining MSS.,and D 110. Kar . as above.
7 E m .
8 Ch
i ii-um ; Ath. Paddh. i t in:11m 3} ra nt9xiv.
2 . 53 . Ku Ch (prim . man.) aah-
fl a i r; E owi; Bi T'h‘
1 0 11 E “he .
‘ 2Ath. Paddh. m m
m xiv. 1 . 62 . xiv. 2 . 15.
(to this and the preceding 311 1 1 11 ) m mw w fin n fii
’
sfii ufm w fin ggmm a m m l
u fifi filnfitw mfliW M P tnfi'
ifi tm l
efifimufiwfa w lfi g n fi m m
Fa m in flfifitmm n
ufivm ffl mms fi méfi gmq ni fi m
’wfivm
mag nqa 1 n 3wéfa“§mufiiufin
”1 93 1
sm fi”
q§m fim 1 98 1 w fi
fifafl mfi éfim fi m lw la fi fiffi‘xiv. 2 . 8 ; l. 64.
’xiv. 2 . 1 1 ; l. 34 ; so (without ( fl atter
the pra tikas) Bii Ku ; the rest w m . It seems that
(fa is omitted because the second (fa fo l low s immedia te ly upon
it (a sort ofhaplographia). The phrase M y“seems to refer
to Kane. 5o. l ig. xiv. 2 . 74. P 0m “8 6 0m .
6xiv. 2 . 46.
7 K 0 71113111.
8 K fi CQ‘
lIQa) ; Ku M y .
9See the preceding note. Ch
(see. man.) W ; E fin } .
1 1 So (but w ithout avagraha) all
MSS. ; Haas, Ind . Stud . v. 391 , reads the passage . m o) g ut)
m mz; the last by conjecture.
1 2 So emended ; MSS.m s.
Cf. Kane. 76. 23 .
‘ 3 Ch E Ku fircrmm P Eh gum-
fir .
K P Eh 11m ; Bi wmmn’
au .
‘ 5xiv. 2 . 47.
110 1: 11 1531311 3?s t: 1 ea 11
131mm :m m “
fi i 111-
1111 1511 1 111 1 agf‘
ai 8 13 1 affifii
m am m éflm zmom fim m
W fifi’ m mwfi m uW 3
1111 11 cm gmmw’
i'f‘fiwfi 1 23 1
1 1m m wafé gafil 1 c13 1 11 8 111 0 1: 11
“w ifi f‘
aqmm tfi ufifi m smfi”
mfafi “ xmilifiafi“Ha m m
afi ls lw fif‘ amfi mfigflfin s l1 11711 1121fi igtfim fil
“1 11 1 2711 55111 if?"
1 131 1111171 11.
v. 24. l. So emended ; MSS . “if. Haas, Ind
Stud. v. p. 397 , readsm ; MSS. m u. Ch (see. man.)Vira g
o) ; the rest “ rigs ; Ch 8 111 (m ) gm ;
the rest OM O; Haas and Weber , Ind. Stud . v. 397 , note 2, 0 11
necessarily emend to “GET means w ith the
cumbhani- verse (xiv. 2 . cf. Kane. as a lso “U tah
Kine. 140. 5, and M t , Kauc. 3. 4.6vi. 78. l.
7So P
Eh ; Ch Ku E Bi Bii 0 11m ? K cf. Ind. Stud . v . 397 , note 3.
v . 1 . 6.
9Dac. Kar. and Ath. Paddh. w W (Ath. Paddh.
1 1136 1 111112 ) in ? (cfKin? 76 33 ne te) 1f"am 1 1 1 1111 1 1 1111111 1 11 0) 1 1 111711 1 1111 111m at m m fii31m .
1° 011
(Van?) “h
i ; the rest Ow n) vh
f. vii. 36. l.1 2 So all
MSS. ; Haas, Ind . Stud . v. p . 399, note 3, emends tom D110.
Kar m m W fi im 1 1 11 11111 wit vii 6
2 .
‘xiv. xiv. 2 .
1 6Ath.
fl .
'7xiv.
"W ee n qoe
1 119-1 N um fi 1 5 1 1’
1ffiat rf‘
afi1’n1 1fi xr
malm ufiaw filfi ufi zufilgfi’
1 Q111 1 W W W 1 93 1
1v1 1 . Dag. Ken . and Ath. Paddh. 1 5! m m etc.
w a ffl fi xiv. 2 . 37 , Dec. Kar. cites here the
three verses and 39 ;
D ao. Kar. and Ath. Paddh. a“m .
‘xiv. 2. 64.
“Ath . Paddh. um m m w m l fi i uw i mm 1 11 111 11 1 11 1W mm61m m!”W W (!for em ?) 3 1 11 1 1 11 “5 Dag. has a
metrica l passage too co rrupt to report, corresponding to the last partofthis extract ; this a lso seems to be ascribed to Paitbinasi.
6 12i?) 1 111 11 1111 151 1m xiv 2 43 E WW Wafa ; Dao. Kar. m m “m m. D ao. Kar. and Ath.
Paddh. m w wri t (xiv.T. 45, 53)W 1 ‘z iv. l. 55 ;
Ath . Paddh. W fi fil( 11 1 1 (xiv. l. 55,1 5 Ch (prim .
man )W ; Eh“MW ‘ 6Dac. Kar. m ( l for“0
W 1 m 1511 1 0 )W i ; A1b. Paddh."E 3153“? hm “Ath
xiv. Dec. Kar. and Ath. Paddh. W 1 (xiv. l.
32 —’ EB1‘
iK11 um— ‘ Bii Bi ”all” ; D ag Kar. and Ath.
Paddh.m fan a. Ath.Paddh. 1“ W m”xiv. Ath. Paddh. m i. Ath. Paddh. and Dec. Ker.
“ 317111 m m (cf. Kauc. 76. 1,4) W
7xiv. Dac. Kar. and Ath. Paddh. add verse 42 a lso
xiv. 2 . 48 . A111 . Paddh.“ (both MSS. m omW nfi qfit. 1°
xiv. 2 . 49.
1 1E Bim ; D ec. Kar.
and Ath. Paddh.
1“xiv. 2 . 50.
1 3 Bii 0mm . 45 ° Bii Ch (prim . man.)w ;
Ch (sec. man.)w m ; Ath. Paddh. 1 1am '
Q'
m{ in mfiwfi t ; cf. Ki ng. 78 . 18.
‘ 5xiv.
1511 111.
Paddh. and Dec. Kar. w ill“ 1 1xiv. 2 . 44 .
1 ° Dac. Kar. m xiv. of. King. 75. 6.
E P 111 Ch (sec.
11 537 11
“ W m u m m faumfi’
ufiq mfim ra t fitm fi m gi
m fi‘
m uffin 1811 11 11112 1133 161“1111
W 1 3 1m 1 88 1 1 12 711
1 1 1 1 13 1 1 1131 1“m 7 it?m1 11111
m 1t lfw m1elafliW 1w
W W IQQ IW W
1 E 0m .
2Bii Ch (prim . man.) Ath.
Paddh.
Ath. Paddh.
5 xviii. 2 . 19. xv1ii. 3. 55.
' Bi
“Antyegti 111 m dim 1
film“1 38 1m 18 1 1 13 1 11 112 1
1°K P Ch (prim .
Bh1 1 So Bii only ; K P Bh“fim ; Ch Kum
; E M .
‘ 2 So Ch (see. man. Cb (prim.
E Ku OW ; P Bhfat i ; BiiBim K fi“K no w .
—“ t cam .
“mm .
M w h m ia
s w fi‘
amfafil'mm fi flfi w
W W W m uwF-a’w m m:
K Eh Ch (prim . man.) 0 tem.
3 xviii. 4. 31 ; 2 .
mau.) m .
‘Ch Bhw ; P m m .
fi rafi8 K ‘R
‘
d‘
fil9Ku Bii Ch P Bi t ’z
'
ro.
1° Cb.
(flTi‘mmwfi i Bh (m m iii}xviii. 4 . 1 .
1 11 Cf. Kano. 82 . 22 .
’3 Cb (prim . man )
E m ; Bfi Ch (sec. man .) as above ; of. xii. 2 . 64.
wi’rfi
'
t mét mfmgsfi m wm afi e fiénW fi wifi é gafirfi
‘
gfim’
ffit
W mfi mvfiiz
‘fl au l si fm film a:
1 33 1m m w m m m fi u m13s 1W a3W sa:wfliffiwrfinam
W 151111 113111 1 3Q I tim ”
41 1127 11"
fi’
fi umfiijgwmwmm m fi”
Thus with doubtfulemendation ; B OW ; the remaining“88.
N am e. Cf. 1111 . 41 . xviii. 3 . 8 . xviii. 3. 9.
Bl'
i inserts here the word “It“ . K B6 Bi Eh Q“s 1m . K fl . xviii. 2 . 56 ; the Antyesti. employs this
verse differently : uhW etc. 1rd a? “Tfil 1 11°
mmm m 1 1 1a m “; cf. an. 33. Similarly Ath . Paddh
m mfi fim fi m w lm m m nfi m“m s_ K here inserts
the syl lables : m m (contamination from Kinc
77 .
9 Ch OiW H: 1 ° xviii. 2 1 1—18.
m . etc. 1 h m “ ‘lflfl lfl l‘ fil i flfl za‘
“ amt
; gin fo l low the eight verses in fu l l)Cf. 11 1 11 11 33 31 ;
“ xviii. 3. 7.
xviii. 3. 4 ; Ch Ku E 0 2 .
1 4 Ch m ; P “film;of. King. 81 . 20.
‘ 5 xviii. 3. 1 9.
1°K Bi B11 1121 11.
" Thus emended ; MSS.W W W . Of1 11 30.
1°
1 . 55 ; 2 . 37 .
1 121118 1 8 1 1 1 1 18 1 c111 1 1 11 11 : 1 158 1 93 1
WT‘W 1 1 11 8 11 1131 1311 1
1 K omits the syllables 0 1m ”Antyesti. andAth. Paddh. .
M W ’K P Bh °° 1 1 1111 1 8 1-1 11 1i; 0h
(prim . man.) Ofi flm ‘
é; Kn E P BuCh (sec. man.) as above.
3 Bii OHM . So emended ; KP Bhgtfqm E16 ; B1'
i ( 11 ; Bin ;
E at] ; Kn Ch (sec. man.) 0 1m; Ch (prim . man.)5 Ch
E Bi em .
6 K P 131 7 So E and Ch (prim.
man cf. o . Gr. iv. 3 . 3 ; the rest , including Ch (see. man),“ChP fKu E mfi Ufi
xviii . 4. 2 .
"Ba g
-fume.
” Ch1 ‘ Ch (sec. man.)m ; Ch (prim . et tert. man)Ch E
11w W! 11 w e
31 1117 11 8 8 1 1 wfimh m
W W WIQO I111 813-38 W
7?“
W 1 11“ 118 11 : 1 8 81 1 1 11 1 8 11”1 11 111
8 1181 11 111 a m fi wm m mmi 8 1 11 1 1 83 1 8851 RW IQti l i lfi fiTfl
”
fi m a m a m afim m éfi wm
1 Chm ; Bi m .—’ So 8 6 only ; the rest
.W ‘ The
text ofthis sutra is doubtful ; of. W , and Aev. Gr. iv. 8 . 1 8.
' Ch KuE OQ .
l‘K Bii u
‘
Ew ; cf.
K P 0m ; cf. Kano. 80 . 37.7 So (w ith double sandhi)
allMSS. , except 8 6 w hich resol ves to “ I“! see the introduction.
8 So 8 6 ; the rest Ollf'h.
9P B1 N
° 1° So Bii ; therest 0m . xviii. 2 . 1 1 . xviii. 2 . 58.
1 3E Ch (prim .
man .) 0m .
14K Bii E P Bi Orm ; cf. Ranc . 64.
1 5 K E P Bi Bh Ch (prim . man.0m .
6 xviii.
2. 8, 22 ; the second pratika is wanting in K , and P B1 Eh have
instead ofit :W m (xviii. 2 .
‘ 7 K (t urf-"
mm ;
Bii (“strafing-Q; P (W )Wfi1“So Kn and A911 . Gr. iv.
n fi t ; Biim ; the rest w agfii.”K
Pm m i t. ”Cf. Tai1. A1-. vi. 2 . 1 ; Aev. Gr. iv.
mP Bh 0m .
” So Bii Kn Ch E ; K P BiBh
fl ; is the passage to be emended tom (gerund)? Cf. Kane.” K Bh Bimno
.
“Cf. o . Gr. iv. 3 25
amm fi nrq fifi‘
fi fi amm fi flflfifi‘
1 38 1 1 fi fi flfi w fi fi fiéfi’i ufi 1am
W i azm m fi éfi
t 8 8 1 361 1
The wordsfq { r are wanting in K ; Ch Ku E P BiEh a .
’ xviii. 2 . 4, 36 ; 3. 7 1 (eta Antyesti. “ if?
m‘
rmilm nfd etc. (xii. 2 . 8 - 10 ; cf. Kane. 7 1. 12) M ete
(xviii. 2 . 4 1 1 1 m m : ete |m m
( xviii 3. 4) 1 1 81552 31 t l ififi lfi fl lfi m'
7 m l1 fi
{ 1 1 1 111 1 m a m m m m n z (cf.
W ’B'
T I‘ m o Ifim m m ®fi su151 1 1311 1 0 1; 11 131 18 1 111 1 . etc ) 1 tfi tm t
‘
1 fi r m 11 111 .
Paddh. dea ls w ith this s1‘
1 tra essentia lly as the Kaueika , but like
the Antyesti. employsm ( FRM (xviii. 2 . 4 - 7) and m‘Ch Ku E flTfll
‘
Ffl'
fl5Kfl‘flfl ;
Bii Eh Kn Ch (prim . man.)m p611viii. l. 49. — " xviii. l.
50 ; the word } is wanting in B.
8 This word 10 wanting in KBh9 xviii. l. 58. 10 xviii. 3. 13 ; 2. 49.
1 1 K
xviii. l. 41 , 42, 48 ; v1 1 . 68. l, 2 ; xviii. 3. 25.
(Ifil) ; the rest “(ft )
«to 11W c a 11
m m fi fi fi’afl
'
wm fi’mm mi
eimfils'
fi am m fim wfim fi m
Fafil‘
mm m ahz‘
afw W '
s-11 11
i nfa my
w w nam fin‘
iamgm :W fi l
fi fii‘
i‘
a flfi’t 3 1131 “fig
"
gfiifhzfl”mg
“
fi fi m w fiifir'
xviii. 2 . 31 . P Bhm ; cf. King. 86. 27. Cf.
Viit. Sit . ll. 13 . K Ch (prim . man.) ”5 17 ; Eh Ch (sec. man.)5 Bii E “W
6 Ch Ofi .
7The colon
in Bi only.
8 So emended ; MSS. m So B1'
i; E
m ; K P Bh Bi Chm .
1° So emended ; K Bii E
Ch W ait ; P Eh 111 11 11 1 11 ; Bim finfi ; Kn with1 1 So Ch ; Bii E W'
Q'
fl ; K P Bl1 Bi fl nffl ; cf. Kane.
1 9 Km .
‘ 3 N ot found in any known Sa t'
nhita.
14 Ch
B 0IF . 1 1 14 1"KW ; Bi
nfirvr“8 11 1 1111 1 11 0 .
“K Bfl Bi E Kn cw
’
ifi fl
°w fifl‘
.
2° K am t ”am ; cf. the versions ofthe verse
cited in the next note .
3 ‘ Ci. vS. v. 26 ; Gobhila ’s Qriddhakalps
1 1 . 9 ; Yajfiav. i. 2802”Biim ; is it to he emended to
M ? Cf. the mantra in the preceding 311 1 1 11 .2’ K
9° So K P Eh Bi; 0 11 E B11 am mm i; Kn « 1
m i. For llread perhaps 3 ; cf. sfltras 4 and 6 .
’5 K
aw n n m
m m 1 1 8 1 3 m fi“m immi
0
W R M W W fi i m zfi“
M M M M'
W
1 So K P 3 11 Bi; 11 11 11m m “M 3 1311 “la 1 112 1 0 112BiiKuChE m .
3 MSS. 'lfi (forW?)S. without avagraha. The entire line seems hopelessly corrupt .
Bii fl i t.6 Wanting in ChKuE P Bh.
7 So Ch (prim .
man ) , Bu d'
i'ai fl ° Ku m ; K E P B1 Bh Ch ( sec.
m .
sK °m ; Bii The passage fromW occurs in xviii. 2 . but note the m . E Bii1 1111 1 3 1 1 1111:
"131 11111 11
Kane. xviii. 4. 115.” iii. 2 1 . 1 . 0 11 11 11 111
11111 1 1111. w ords fol lowing 111 111 ° xviii. a. 5, so.
Antyesti. and Ath. Paddh. to this and the following sfi tra, W
W W m fl ww afi n i w m w
(xviii. 3. 5,M firqfi]: (iii. 2 1 . 8- 10 ; cmuc.
7 1 8) 1 1 1 11 fi t r( tf§1 1m m n
g'tfl tmm fi t fin
M l“W m at tnm m m1 wfim 1m 1 m 1 m nfl 1
M 1 1 111111 1 viii -1 q (Ath. Paddh. 11111 1 1 ; cf. m ug.
“ su m m m u iw rw m axi
w q 1 c m mm 1 11111 1 11 1
M
W W ”1 1 11 1 111 1 11 111 1 1 11 ;
fiafi'
nfafifa‘ va mam m tflfifi m fi
u n w i nfi n fi nfi fi a fi ifiww
fifm m gfinfifwfi gz“1 31 1m m
'
1n ifi
Ch E 8 5 and Ath. Paddh. m a m .
’ xviii.K Ch Ku P Bh read“ I ! ” Antyesti. Ha:M I
I! 3! etc.
axviii. 2 . 24, 26 (et Antyesti. “ h
fi ifia t nfi fi zmfit im ufi n.
etc. (xviii. 2 . 48) ( H”
QR etc. (xviii. m etc
(xviii. 2 . 53) l{ q { a etc. (xviii. 4. 44) m m “W W“vfil11 1 1 etc (xviii 2 1 1 1 1 1 1 111 11 0) 1 1111311ii . Cf. Ki uc. 84. 13. The ganamfili (Ath.Par1c.
a lso contains anm , w hich exhibits however a very difl'
erent
set ofpratikas ; see Kfiuc. 4 1 . 8 .
7 xviii. 2. 25 .
8Antyesti.
m fi finflm .
9 xviii. l° E Ku Ch (sec.
man.) Wi t ; Ch (prim . et tert. man .) and the rest , as above.
Antyesti fi'm etc 1 {fa fi n 111 11 115111 m
1 m m W 1 afi nf‘t fiiu m nfi0 11 E fi (é ).
'3 So Ku Bii ; K E P Bi B111
11-
111m m? »Chm m fim fl . xviii. 5 xviii. 3. 61 , 62
fi leemfi fifi“W mm fi w
31 11”1111 31 151 11111
111”nigfi fi taafiiifl rm
136-15111111 111 gfinfimfi gt"1 2 0 1 safazafi 21"
IQ‘llSIfilfi enfi w mlfimnfi fa
32111”1 111 1 111 1 13 fi ffifi ngm nfi fimm
’”
‘ Cln nfi ‘ .’ Bim o
.
‘ P Bh (om )fi m° B1 K11 0 11 111m ’ fi P Bh fi i-ari — ‘
Km’ Ch m mi; E 1mw ti. ° So Bfi E ; Ku fi |m 1
-
a ; 1be remaining MSS. film . The latter reading may be a corruptiondue to the subject matter :fimn ‘ dea th ’ . So 8 11 ; K P 811W 1 1 ; E ufwni 1 1 ; the restW P 8 11 fife.
1 1 Ch here inserts w .
1 9P Eh om 1 3 Ch “rm -é;
w anting in Bi.‘ xviii. 3. 70. xviii. 3. 55.
“K
m 1 7 For the W W!“andm verses see an. 23 and
“K P m
film; only Bii as above.
For them and {ft fi verses see an. 20.
this 1 11 1 1 1 Katy . Cr. xxv . 8 . 15 1 011 1111 11 . Cr . iv. 15. 9.
xviii. 4 62 .
5xviii.
2 . 29.
7 Ch 8 5W fi fil. sCf. VS . ii. Visnusmrti
73. 12. Bfi 11m m ; of. Kane. 90 . l.
10Bii 33
fi .
“Ch m ; Bu m .
”P BiW nn
1 3 So Bii and VS. xxxv . 20 ; K P B Bh HT ; E Kn Ch (sec. man.)Ch (prim . man.)
‘fi. See Kauc. 45. 14, and cf. VS . xxxv.
20 ; Acv. Gr. 1 1. 4. 13 ; Cafikh. Gr. iii. Par. Gr. iii. 3. 9 ; Gobh.
iv. 4. 22 ; Mantrabr. ii. 3. 16.
‘ 5xviii. l. 60.
1 1 6 11 fi finfi =8 11
m agfim a lnnfi nm fi znni‘
m fi
3m m 1 1fl 1s1fi aa’sflannmfi 18lfi
111611 511111W 1 1 1 11 11m 1 1117111
f‘
mnfinn t mmném i sqrfi v
13 11 1 1 11 11 fafii“11111 1 m ini zfnnmtlfinafiifi n 1=1 1 <1€1 1 11 11 11 11 118 11
8 11 111 11 rest cf. Kan s 011 11int ; , fla
t i 9
Ku ; the rest°
q qu . So Bii (cf. 1 1.
9, and the rest fi fin’
l.5 E 0m ; Ku Ch (prim.
man.) 0mm ; Bi °mm fi rfi K PBiBh 133 1511 .
’ K P t rrgo
.
° Cb m .
’So Be; K P BiBh
1 7 For them andm verses see
10 111 11 30 35 ; 23.
"’K vuft " E m
fimm i ; Bim m; P ref-1 1111 11 111 ; B11 11m .
1° Bi
°f11firfns‘
fi i; K R11 °fi 1finsfiu9‘Biifiqfii; Kn 111111;
0 11 12 111 1 113 fi fii
3113161 M 128 1 113“11 1 fa ng
-im
W “IQO I11 6 11 11 2 11 11
B1'
iKn fi r’afil so also in the next sntras. E ‘ W fl ’.
3 Pm ; BiM a . This sntra is w anting in
K.
‘Bfi m .
7xviii. .l 40.
' So
(tnfi p ) allMSS . ; cf. Kane. 83. 3.
9E Ch (prim . man. ) (inf! )
fin-
ah" ; 0 11 (sec. man .) °f1nfi0. All MSS . except BiiKn omit
the syl lable °fi 0; cf. the word“ in Kano. 83. 3.
1 1 K °m i
P Eh °w1 ’ So emended hesitatingly : P Bi Bh Kn 0m ;
K 0 11 E 1311 1 1111 11 1.“Cuff-( in , 11 11 1111 1
2
111 1.“11 1
‘ 5 xviii. 3. 73 ; 2 . 37 . xviii 4. 52 (et1 7 Ch Ew wf
the w ord aw in xviii. 4. 52.
1 °8 0 emended ; Km ; the rest
cf. Kane. 64. 10.
‘ 9 Cf. Kane. 82 . 29.
” 8 0 (Wm an) only 8 171 ; E "ft 1 11W ar. “ 111.3.
KCbKn PBi 11W xviii. 2 . 24, 2s ; 3 . 254 17.
Form cf. Ki ng. 8 1 . 44 ; 86. 17 .
”Km . Cfixviii.
s2 tg.
2 ‘ Ch E om , K Bi 8 11 cm .
m afi tfi m fi sfiifigm fl'
g fim
W fimfmm aw fl‘
fi a‘ m ea
n'
a‘ “
wg fiwfim m afi m q fi m aga
m “W W W“W IW unfa'
2 11 15731 3 5117 1 11 1 111 1 1 11 11“faw n “
w w ifir"
éW mMW fifm "
W H M trfirfwxfi m mmm
F171nnmimgm fa
”198 1m wfifim 311 111
xviii. 4. 37 . xviii. 4. 57 ; 3 . 72 1311 0 11 E“ 1 K 111
q t xviii. 4. 16.
5 So K P Bh ; Kn m ; Ch Biim ;
E Bi QR ti. xviii. 4. 36 (P omits the w ord W ).7 Ch E P Bi Bh w in.
a xviii. 4 . 53.
9 For“ m u cf.
Ki ne. 2l. 2 .
1 0 xviii. 1 1 xviii. 12So B1
‘
i ; ChKuBh
m 0;KEPB1a ma i’ 1aThns emended E 0“, the rest 0“
xviii. 2 . 50 ; 3. 49 ; 4. 66 ; P BiCfim tfufa (continuing the secondpranks , and omitting the third). xviii. 4. 55.
‘ 6So Kn ;
‘ 9 E mm m 2° Thns emended ; K Ch E P Bi Kn
1311 1311 11q .
”K 0b 0fima 0 .
”8 0 0 11 11 11 11 0 1.
Katy . Cr. xxi. 3. 27) ; K P Bi Eh 021 11 3 1 1 151 ; 8 11 afi
W W IQb IW W fi m-‘
fi'
m am m agm mw
“Insuffi mm m'
ffi fiwa vfim n
1 So B1‘
i only ; Ch (sec. man.)“I; K E P Kn BiBh Ch (prim.
—’ K P Bb fi Chm .
’ Thns
emended so as to yield the prs tika ofvu . Ch B 1‘iKn 11m ;
E m m a; K P Bi Bbm o
. K P Ch Bh w .
° So Br1 K1 1 0 11 °nwm 71 KP Bh onw w q-s 11 1 11 1 11 151 1 11 71
E om fi fi“Buw si zfi m
711 1 111 3 10 , 61- 67 ;
cf. Kano. 85. 26.
8x 1riii. 4. 41 (et
9x 1 1 . 2 . 13, 40, 19;
MSS. m .
° The passage beginning here, and continued to811 . 27, occurs a lso with slight modifications in Kane. 7 1 . (6 - 24.
1 1 Bii Bi ruin .
1”xii. 2 . 22 , 29.
‘ 3xii. 2 . So
emended in accordance w ith x 1l. 2 . 30 ; Ch E Biim ; Kn
m 1 ; K P Bi Bh i nfi rm ; cf. Ki ng. 7 1 . 19.
”K a un
1 11 1 1 ; 8 1 mm ; 0 11 (prim. man.) 1 711 1 1 11 10 ; 0 11 (sec.
last word in Kane. 7 1 . 1“x1x. 2. 30.
1 7xl1 . 2. 21 .
xii. 2. 11 11. s. s, 2 .
m m fiesta: inmate’
m fair 11173H Q ! fi rm vffi aa 1 c13. 1 mew1 13 1 11313113W W W 3 151 111511?1 11 1 11 1111m ffi ngfia
’
1 98 1 55131 11
gfi fi wfi’rfnmfifl <111 1 =111113111
”3 1511 111111
a W a m réim :fm mwfiifi mm
Wm mm m mfiw mgm a'
aa‘
fiwm
ufim‘
h M a gmm‘fi smi in?W
{mflw fiu smW fi fi ufirfimw fin w
fiéfiiw aft-iii“« 11 71 1 11 1 111n
amnfii"
aFa w n: Hfiw fi 3“
1111335 1 1711111
’so K Bii E P 8 11 0 11 (prim . 011
(see. man . ) BiOEN Ifi.
8 so Bi; Bii Ku Chm ;
Em ; li thium ; P anam a‘K P 1111 1 1 1
1 0 111 11 here.
5K P nfi mfi ; Bim
il? E W .
7 xviii. 1 . .44 E ‘fl‘ft ° Ch qéfl 1 1 fi l'm
E m .
1 1Off
VS. 1 1 . Katy. Cr. iv. 1 . 8 ;
9 ; 01 1111 11 . or. iv. 4. 2 ; Ap . Cr . 1. Gobh. iv. 3. 2.
W K 0 111° K B1
‘
i 111 w fi .
xviii. l. 56. xviii. 4. 38 .
1 7 Bfi Chm ; Kum .
“Km .
xviii. 2 . 34 ; 4. 41 (et 3. 47 , 4s. Cb em f?!' K P tmi ‘
Bfi fi ifi’ Bfi tfi 1 Ku 1 1fvjv
The passage up to this word is w anting in K . xviii. . 5 ;l
3. 45, 44, 46 ; 4. 68.
8See xviii. 1 .
44 - 46.
1° So 0 11 ; KKnBiiE FBi (12 11 36 11131 cf. Kane.
m : seems to be a reading contamina ted by 81 . 44 ; 85. 26 ; 86. 17 .
1 1 8 6 Kn Ch 0m .
‘ 2 xviii. 2 . 281 3Bii Ch Ku M t
K TOW ; Bu i t , the rest ( t i.‘ 5 Cf. VS. ii. 30 ; Katy. (31 .
iv. 1 . 9 ; Acv. Cr. ii. 6. 2 ; Cinkh. Cr. Ap. Gobh.
Him =KQE 1§ 1éifiim waW fiWM 1 19 1 € 1§Firfismufifiam§uzm m
( fi tfmmfi fim 1 r 1 m fia zfiifnawftfimgnzm mm fitszfi tfqm fifa
m 1 e 1qfwafi afW um mwi
xviii. 4. 7 1 . K inserts here on the margin m m“if?! (lxviii. 4. 72 : this is probably a gloss based upon Kane. 87.
4x 1riii 4. 64.
°K BiiE PB W e
.
‘vn.
7 E Ofi fil. 3 K omits the passage beginning here with
the w ord If)! and ending w ith m 0 in the next sutra .
9E '1
‘
Bi oq .
1° P 0 1 .
uK Ku Ch 0 1
1’ xviii. 4 . 75.
" So
emended ; MSS. W .
‘ 5 E 0 1 3
1 36 ni lfimfi fi lm u
mm m m m zmW mfiafi m q fifim wm zfiufi m
111 3131 1 1 1 1 1m m ( 11 a‘
infi fimiim
m 1 Qu 1 afi t az fi affl flfafi1 Q§ 1 m fami tfifi nat£¢ 1 as 1 m wfifi
W 1 ?“ 2 1111“Fq ‘gu
'
ufifii’1 15211 1111111
“ma y: 15111131 : sm mfi fa manm f
‘
a‘wm n c nn t t u
fi m zmé’
anfifia mamFag i n
m a q n azafi m fi am
mi 1311 1 a? 111 1 1 13 11133“fan : 1
nan-
ea: 111 11 111 11
1 Cf. A¢v. C1 m ufm Ch °0 1 1 1311 1 111 ;Bi”(W THi .
3 xviii. 4. 8 1 , etc.
‘ xviii. 4. 61 .
“xviii. 4. 63.
5 So emended ; cf. Kane. als0 81 . 44; 85.
26 ; 86. 1 7 .7Kn W ifi ; BiiW U.
3 So w e emend
the passage beginning with K P Bi “M I“m ; 0 11 X11 flfi fii flm fl m fl ; E alft fil“3 11 111 1 111 113 W fi fa ; BiiW 1 1 1 1 1mm ; cfv1.11 Sfl
— "KP BiB1
'
1
Tim .
“ Ch Biim
m afi gsfi nfiww msm 1 [11 111 11 31 11
a fi fim mfi a sfifi m m fiwmW W W “
1113 1 19 1 1 11“ fitfi
1 11 11 1 11 1 W W W m mm miW as M W W W
afinm
Km ; cf. VS . and 01 11 11 11 . Gr. (see note E
Ct‘
. RV. x. 57 . 3 - 6 ; VS . iii. 53 - 56 ; xix . 46 ; TS . i.
8 . 5. 2 ; Tan. Br. ii. 6. 3. 5 ; Maitr. i. Kath . ix . 6 ; Kap. S .
viii. 9 ; Viit. S11. 20. 9 ; Laty . Cr. v. 2 . ll; iii. 2 . 10 ; Acv . Gr.
8 ; Cinkh. Gr. v. 9 . 4. Ch m .
5 So emended
Kn ow “ It?” the remaining MSS.ow .
5 B11
m ; Cbm rfifii7Bim ini
9Cf. VS. ii. 33 ; Ki ty. Cr. iv. 1 . 32 ° 01 11 11 1 01 . iv. 5. 8 ; Acv . Cr.
ii. 7 . ;l3 Gobh 1 v 3 27lOCh E U ‘ TlL
n K Ku Bt‘
i
°fir€ 1 Ch M u h‘ 3 KW T K Bfi
Bii Ch Kn E 3h ; the rest 3 . Ch If! Ta ;3 6m ; Bi z
’
w i
W M R W fia w fii m wflifin w
M W mnm nmfimfi fi fi afi
fil'
qg'
rgflfirfi lqm
m m fi tflafl'
rfmnfifi wfifimu
3 13mm? (31 11? w 3111 11 1 3 11
a fi fi h fl‘
zgfifi wgm am
fi fiw m fi wfia fi w m u
11 111 31 31 11 n : 1 1111 1131 11 3 1”
w zffiqw m a fim'
fi q mm n
31111 11 amn fl'
fi flgw sm
fi fi qwm fi afifi fi qa wfifi mm
W a M swm fin
m fi wfim fi sfi fis
agfiwfl l
W m fiwm fi’
mgmmm q
uu
W W W”
Q Q§ 1
m afi fiufiim w .
“
i x1. 0 11 13 3 11 — ’ Bfi 111 1111131 1111 1 119;
v11 . 60 . 1 .
‘ P gm t .‘ B1 omfi “E Bi“.
7Cf. VS. iii. 41 ; Qaukh. Cr. 1 1 . 12 . 1 ; Ci nkh. Gr. iii. 7 . 2 ; Li”. Cr.
1 1 1 3 1 A91 0r 1 1 5 178 K Bi °W flfh P °m §
E w an-
aft 9K ° 1 11 B
“ W . Cf. Cankh. Gr. iii. 7 . 3.
1 2 So emended ; K KuBfi Ch Em T ; P m ; Bi gm m “011
P q filfiv.
“ Cf. Cat. Br. xiv. 9. 4. 23
fim fi'
m 1m g qam'
firqfi iw fl m fi
fv zia mifzwzflmm a zmfiffimQ
Dac. Kar. and Ath. Paddh. place the description ofthe 1 6ceremony into the middle ofthe fm (Kane. 76. cf. Jolly,D as Dharmasutra des Visnu nnd das Kathakagrhya. Both paddhatisintroduce it w ith w ith the words 1 1 Q T?m w . Then Dac.Kar. 1 1 1 111 11 111 1 111 1 1 11 1 11 1111 1 111 1: 1 11 1 11 110) 1 11 1 11111 alfaH1“ fi n (cf. Kine. 137 . 4, note) ; Ath. Paddh .w mfi fi gfi
’fa 1 u m 1 m e fi 1 m fi m 1 mW a rrm agnm m 1 m 1 ynim1 13151 1“1 11 131 113131 . B6W filfimm. 011
W u .
4 K P BiW u.
5 Ath. Paddh. 1 31 1
111 1 etc. 1 ( Fa am fafiimfil 1 at?m ; Dav. Kar fi1~
$1 1 11 1 1 11 131 W I
N1 11 11 111 1111
11m :HfiM ON aq in an ew.
sfiqq’
w fit.6Bi311111 ; cf. an. 15.
7 Ath. Paddh. vfaWm m rm '
fl ; Dac. Kar. t fi “F“ “fa.
Ch Ji fi fi ".
6Dec. Kar . fi fi a.
7Dac. Kan
—
11m “
g8Cf. 11 11
;as. 27 .
9K P Ath. Paddh.
( m afi a .
1 2B1 3w1 , cf. 6.
’3Ath.
Paddh 11 1511 1 11 1111 fund film m'iW 11 1 aw ai tfi lm wfirf
‘
m etc. K P ah s. Ath. Paddh.
W W W U“
16KChE PKn and D 8 9. Ker “a .
17SO
(m th double sandhi) allMSS . and Dac. Kar . ; cf. the introduction.
ass 11m co 1 ea 11
w m mfim mg‘
gvfi t"
( 1331: « fiaafafa“ 1 <11: 1W fi afi mm fi sca
atm’
lfirW ait“1 Q0 1 mm
“ :t fit"
W au fi m fi wguafiffiu
fi fi amm
lK Kn BiWQ'
u ".
’So emended ; MSS . sii
' P 'flafflfil ‘ Ath. Paddh. W m m m ufitKn 8 6 P om f
'
aO; E em aifa o
; Kn arrai. Ath. Paddh.
“W ! W N ?fm fir(I)7Dec. Kar.
“
gm fi mfi .
K a in. Paddh. granm w fi r flcod. t ioufim1 ° Ath. Paddh. and D 8 9. Kar. a n fifnW (xix. 69.
Darila to Kano. 3. 4 ; Vait. S11 . 1 . 19) fm m W .
K P fi g.
1 2Ath . Paddh. am am .
13 Ath. Paddh. and
D ac. Kar . fi lrrq'
Wm (cf. 8 11 . 3) m i etc. as in Kanq.
'4 Ath. Paddh . mg etc. ( firfi fifi arfifi q m m . ca 11v.
i. 90 . 6—8 ; Maitr. S . 1 1 . 7 . 1 6 (Vo l . ii. p . VS . xiii. 27 ; Cat. Br.
xiv. 9. 3. ll—l3 ; Kiino. 1 18 . 1 . These mantras occur a lso in the
Kashmir-cakha (cf. Roth ,"
Der Atharvaveda inKaschmir , p . The
verses are given in ful l at the beginning ofthe next 11 111111 111 11 .1 5 E interchanges this pfida w ith the third pads ofthe next verse
like RV VS . and Maitr . S . arrange the padas stilldifierently.
1188 11m es 1 ea 11
m fi fim w fic ui ‘lfi wm fi‘zp
m mfia mm m mfi’ fanfi naf
‘
m
M afiafl Wf-nfimfiia m m u
m tfim mfl m fi fi nfi fimfl zfi“
IQO IIlQ llllQ‘i ll
m a ng a flm’
i‘Hgd u m m i‘fi
W lm wgm'
a tfififi nufi w lm
m :M o t if? fi fl flflfiltfi fl flflfi fl fil
H e lm rfi aanfi finWfi N QM W
fi na afi‘fl
w w w w .
site"s-1 1mm
‘E m m ’
Bfi w mfi lfi wfi ; Kv fi i
film ; Ku w m fi 1 fiwit ; Ch vm fi wfin Biw rmifitmit
3 K P Chfvwfi1 1 Bi ° ’i1 ‘K P Bi om
filfi t ; Ch °€Tflfilfit 5 Cf. Laty. Qr. 1 1 . 1 2 . 1 7 ; Ind. Stud.
x . 61 63.6 K E Bi and Ath. Paddh.m ; 8 6 Kn 0 11 ?
as above 7 E M . 1
8So E ; Bii fi q ; K Kn Ch
P Bi g fimHere P inserts 2 .
19 K P‘ 3Dao. Kar. ( TNT
1 m .
0
Dac:Kar. ‘ T‘ Tfi iri (God. it )m i
11 1611311113?ea 11 2 811
fi ffim fi fim fi‘
lqa la fi qsfil’
m m gfim aqmw sm m
mfim
n ih‘ fi a f
‘
srfinafi m m nmm nfafiiafim
‘
u
m mm m’
fi gfi wgwfi nafi'
r KP omfirfi fi
3 So allMSS. (exceptKu) andDag.Kar. ; Ku ll. RV. viii.
Acv. Gr. i. 24. 32 ; Par. Gr. i. 3. 27 ; Gobh. Gr. iv. 1 0. 9 ; La ty. Cr.1. °
KB11 0 hqfiu’f; E P BKu ‘
qfvfi ; D 119. Kar. ammo).6Ath. Paddh.m fg (1) « 1m vii. 73. 1 1 .
8 Thisw ord is w anting 111 K B1 B1 P .
90 11 W e
; E mW W w Cf. Cankh. Gr. ii. 15. 3 ; Kev. Gr. i. 24. 31 ; Par.
Gr. i. 3 . 30 ; Gobh. Gr. iv. Laty. Ch i. 2 . 12 .
1 1Of.
Km . 44. 30.
12 E other.1 3K B eta
-
11.1 ‘E Kn ma r ;
286 "M ew
“M 1W W i wfi g sz'
m
étfia‘
a i‘
t n? “13111
511 m um m i fififim
'
fi‘temm :m am
in fi ws nmmfaaa lfi fi m
m i a fit fi mmfi rfim
a fitW m
fi ifi m tet tm a q fifitm1 ee 1w fi1
"
fi afif‘
a 1mm mm afi
auf‘ t so l
m m sfiw fit fi gfi : 1
11a:n‘
a'
im mnfiau zfifi fifea fi fiemmtm m m: infi rm m:W e:
fl am fi m w fi sfifm ztw
II3 ““Q? ll
umwfi fi fi vfi i m fi m :m m1Ath. Paddh. and D 111 . K111 vw ria So emended ; MSS.
ofthe text and Paddha tism ; cf. sfi . 28. Dac. Kar. has
a co lon here. E’
Bim ; Dac. Kar. m . Is the
passage to be read . a fl ih’ m M eta ? 5K Bi
i “Dec Kar 1 11 1 11 11: 7K B1
‘
i P and Ath. Paddb.
m ; D ac. Kar . { 1 1 11 1 31i .
“ So emended ; MSS. ofthe
text and Dec. Kar.W W ; cf. the accusativeW in mi . 25.
1 1 E the passage to rea d : i 1 fl
“ M a ck — "K i -
"E and Dac. Kar.m ; B
xix. 52 . 5 ; but note the m in the next sfitrs :Ath Paddh m vim fM m m t
mm 1 1 11113 0) firs t? um “W 3? 1“m m m gm wxi m m
2 81: 11 Q3 1 Q8 11
wfiqqég lso lm fiw fi fi'
g las lfi fi i’fz
ffl l3i’ 1 3 75111111 1 1 1 33 1W ’ Ww fit t sa t amigmm
'
fig nsm niagfi’fa
aim-
1 1 33 1 W WW 1 3s t fi fw fi‘
lsblaffifit fi flgffi a fafi fl se tmfi sfi’
W agfit lso lm fl'
fifi a lam a’
fimufizfi
Ma gnitztrrfin fafi agmuim w
’t m ssu
uns unes n
afitfm afifa gfmfi ng a
M“mfitW “
€ 1t rfmafirf‘
mafififl“
m eafit gé at m fl at ama m 1 m m
( 1511 w e?“W ‘N m w e?
M i s lfi g m m m“th an?
"
wmfim ii“WW KW 1 a m1 So emended ; MSS.W. K P E BiW . So
emended ; MSS.Ow . So emended ; MSS.
Ow n. Cf.
Kane. 130. l.5 Ch E ‘ tfi.
6 Km ; E m .
7So Kn P ; Bifine; BiiChEfw a ; Kfi fl
'
e; of. Kain .
8 So emended ; K Kn P Bi Bl’
i E Ch (sec. man .) m sfitt ; Ch
(11 1 1111 . ma m z.9Oh man.
1 ° K P in , T111 1
w ith double sandhi(form m lfl) allMSS. : see the introduction.
”K llfi ; cf. the first stanza ofthe mantra ,
1 3 Ch (prim . man.)
arm ; Ch (sec . cf. the first stanza ofthe mantra,sfi . 14 ; P Bii have a colon here
,as in sfi . 14.
14 K m fi .
‘ 5The passage beginning w ith the w ord and ending here is
w anting in Bi; the first part ofit is metrica l as in the mantra,sfi . 14.
1 6 Ch (prim . man .)m .
1 7Bi flm .
1° The passage beginning w ith if! and ending here is w anting in
1 13151 wfilifiit fi a t-
am M ara t
ufiw mmfimrm rfiwrgamw fi 3 1 0111 1
m gt-3 173 1 93 1
gamm zfm afifm unmanga rftmm
“!
fits-
1 1131 11 511:ag aa qsfi sut'
qefi agm’
sa una "
m fi 1 13111n 1m 3 16W m t
fi nfi fifimgfi afiw fi tflfi fifi h m n
m i a fifa gm mstfefi m ézfifwK P : it is probably a gloss. The same passage is interpo lated inBi before W u below ,
st'
i. 9.
l K omits the passage beginning here, and continuing through thenext three st
‘
ttras , but reads instead : w ;
W flftfi etc., as in sfi . ll.
3 B
W 1 E t fiq w .
‘Bfi arqm
511 11 1 1151 .
(prim . man ) m t“Ch (sec . man.)m ; of. sit. 1 .
7 So allMSS. ; Weber, Omina und Portents , p . 349, reads3ii. 2 . 1 . For the mm fit (W ar) and the 311 111 1111 ofthe
ganamala, Ath. Paric. 34. 4, see Kane. 8 . 24, and note.
fi t fi sfi ufifwfi m i‘
m m s um
afl m fifsz lqm n uues n
am fl an?! warFmm nfi HM :m
ua’
an tm fiifiraW uHfim
“ Elm a :
m ?”N ita m inW ag”Err-fi at n
gsflmflfizfiai am rfit‘
u [mfi
W a fi fi m fi fi fi afinfl m
m '
t s lfl agfl‘m fl l
.wfih rg azfii mafia swan" WWW fas
mam' K fi ‘ Ch (prim. man.)
W ; the rest, as above ; Weber, ibid . p . 354 emends tom .
K m .
6 So emended ; MSS. fl’ m ; the pfida disturbs the
metre ofthe stanza , which 1s w ithout it good tristubh.
'ii. 2 . 1 . For
theW TflTfi Km fil) and them ofthe ganamala, Ath.Paric.34. 4 , see Kaue. 8 . 24, and note.
8 So emended w ith Weber, ibid.P 356 : MSS m il” ”Bim or mn
“Thns
emended ; MSS. M N . The words are to be read metrically1 1 So emended with Weber, as third person dual
subjunctive ofthe intensive : MSS. m . Cf. Kane. 1 14. 2.
m umm z m q h wfi fi n
fi fim m fi qfi fi nm fi :
fi é m m m afi mfl m fiw
1 Thus emended ; Antyesti. w aft ; MSS . ofthe text and Ath.Paddh. 1 1 1h fifg ; Maitr . S. , Katy . Cr. and Qi
’
t’
ikh. or. m i t
i ; cf. Kauc. 5. 13.
3 The verse occurs in Kauc. 5. 13 and
w ith more or less va ria tion a t Maitr . S . i. 4 . 3 ; Kath . S . v. 4 ; Kit) .
Cr. xxv. I. 1 1 ; and Cankh. Cr. iii. 19. 3.
3 Ch E P BiKn
m ; the restfflfi .a
4K Bt
’
i P Ku fi r‘
QQ‘
; Ch E Bi fi l“cf. viii. 2 .
50 h (prim . man .) flftm ; E P B Q
‘
Q‘
TfiI;the tw o padas ending here are identica l w ith viii. 2 .
W .
7B m w , as at Kauo. 96. 3 ; Ch (prim .
m am a8 K P m w
a.
9 Thus emended
w ith Weber, Omina und Portenta , p . 358 ; MSS. w . Possibly the
entire pada origina l ly stood as fo l low s W T” ‘ W fi 1 1 .
Cf. .note 8 E m i
P W .
1 1 E W ;1 2 The pra tika ofthis stanza
occurs at Viit . 1 .
“3 Weber, ibid . readsm .
W am fi e nm unes n
m fl aw warfi 111 1 1131 11 1 9 !
fl wfifilq mmfim sgmifnfifi fl m
m 1 : 1
lK E P Bia“ ; B6m . This division is according
to Ch K Bii E Kn ; Weber, ibid. joins this w ord to the next pada ;cf. note 4. 3 Thus emended ; MSS. W . Weber ,ibid .
, having placed the word W at the head ofthis pada , emends
m : to “ i, metri causa ; cf. note 2 . E reads Q m z; Ku
mm sE fi .
7 Bii rft.8 Cf. for this stanza Katy . Cr. xxv. 1 . 1 1
9The w ords fi t
1 , w hich disturb the metre, appea r in allMSS.
1 0 Thus emended ;KChW N W » Ku E 0 113 1 11
0;
P m .
“R om ; by
cancel ling the syllable mg and readingm l] good tristubh metre
may be constructed.
13 Ch m .
1 ‘ Cf. Kine. 94. 16 fg.
‘ 5The pratika ofthis hymn seems to be employed in Ki uc. 35. 1 2,
a fact not noted there.
W imf‘
afi mfl'
gfi fl fgfi mqfag zn
m i‘
i’tf’qfilw fiz m fi w afi fi
mm aéfin
11m : gfi'
ai’tm W gii was?
W W?"
t anfan: «unifi es fi m rzfiiam ag’
W ll
Thus Ch (sec. mam) ; P Bi Biim; Oh (prim . man.) K EW
W ; Weber,Omina und Portents p. suggests
hesitatinglyW WW 1n order to fil l out the tristnbh pida.
Cf. a lso the Pet. Lex. sub voce 1 .fl“. Ch Kum .
3 Thus emended ; Ch Bii E 0m ; K P Bi 0m ; Kn 0“So 8 6 ,
Ch Bi ow , Ku om ; K P Qfiri n g ; EW W W . This w ord 1s w annng 1nK
78 6fi lm Thus emended ; K Kn Ch P Bi
m ; E m ; Bii gfim. The sense w ou ld be : ‘As the riverspour their sediment into the sea (or Indus) eto.
°
cf. Roth in Kuhn’sZeitschrift, xxvi, .p 62fg. Weber, 1b1d emends to the adjectivemwhich may be supported by RV. v. 53. 9, HT 1 : lift m gilfi
'
fi .
9 So allMSS. : Weber,ibid . readsm .
N i 11 fi rm ?QQ 1 «mo 1 qoq 11
5511 1151" a rifit gm um fiflii na ti zfitm
xv1 1 . 1 . The“
eff“ hymns (cf. AV. xix. 23. 23) are the
hymns ofthe thirteenth book ofthe AV. (xiii. 1 86
0m . Biim 0.
5 Thus according to a sugges tion
ofBt'
ihtlingk . The reading ( g W has also been thought of
Oh K B11 P B m ; E m 1 ; Ku (m m -
1. Weber,
Omina und Portents , p . 362 , emends to m m and suggests, ibid.
note 2 , m a s another possibility. The last emendationw oul d how ever render the pada hypercata lectic.
6 Thus
emended ; MSS. “ a .
7vi. 128. l.
8 E fi n.
the margin, apparently erased by a second hand ; they seem to be
borrowed from the preceding kandika, antra 4.
1° 8 0 Ku ; Ch E 06flffi ; K Bii Bi P 0m ; cf. Ki ng. 93. 9.
1 1K P Em .
1 9 So Ku ; the restm .
m fi am m m afi’
awggm 1 s 1
m m sfi fi m w fi ug’
fifi
qfi m h fl fi gm m a fi u
331111 1 Q 1 fifi am viii"
{ na n Wm ?! a fifi gm ls lm fi fi ififia fi a
W 1 8 lm afl mfi fi zw l1flion
fang“11t 1: 551131? Iffaw n 3m fi shing
arsr:fi a gm u(1 managi nméffi a
13331 11 115 3 1 9 1 as mafwfimm11as 11 11 c10 3 11
ii. 2 . 1 . For the fl 1'
gnm1fil(Gm ) and themm ofthe ganama la see Ka uc. and note.
2 KP Biflafi'l.3 So emended ; Ku
m m ; the rest om i.‘KuBiiem .
5Thus theMSS.
°W; eber,Om 1na 11nd P ortenta , p . 365, reads 0
gli .
6 Ch K Bt’
im o.
7 E ira; Weber, ibid emends to m a. KPW T.
ii 6. 1 .
1° Kfaw n . So K P , the rest ‘ fl t fl fi itliv. l5. 1 , v1 1 Kum ; Ch
1 7
gut: llm 1 ? 208 I 20" ll
m fi m w gfim Half-fl in g;1 11 11 1 2 1
zfi fnawg gfina:11 1 1 1 1131 1 11 1 .
m a fifilgm 1 a 1m fiifsfi fi wfi mwiw wiggm 1 s 1 m afl nwfwfi:
m afiaiamfa‘ q a wfiwfa enfa m fa1 11 7111131
1
3 1”m fiW aW ay 1 11
So Ku Bii E Ch (sec. K P Bi Ch (prim . man .) m .
P Bim ; cf. Kauo. 105 . 1 , note 1 2.
11 Ch W 1 .
“80
w ith K P Bi 8 6 as Vedic nomina tive plura l mascu line ; Ch E Knw hich is feminine. The entire pida may perhaps originally
have referred to fema le demons : w “W W ? 1 1m ; cf.
note 1 . Weber, Omina und Portenta , p. 367 , reads : am mSo Weber ibid . , note 3,
suggests that aw be read as a dissyllahle for the sake ofthe
metre.
6 E affilfi’
flfg ; Ch (prim . man .) M .
7 i. 19. 1 ; vi. These pratikas, a long w ith the pra tika ofthe
mantra employed in this kandika in m , constitute the second
‘ m ofthe ganamala (Ath. Paric. 34. mm (1 two MSS ,
in accordance with the va riants in notes 1 and 2 : tw o o ther MSS.
1 11W )W 311 i t firzaw‘
t { w ires m m 11 ac 11. For
the first WNW see Kano. 16 . 8,note . Cf. a lso Kane. 105. 1 .
8 So emended ; MSS.°2m fi ; cf. Kane. 6. 34 ; 93. 13.
9 So
KuBfiE ; KP tm'
manfit: Ch mafiaw ; Bi awfulman1 0 This word is w anting in Ch Bi.
1 1 Cf. the correspondingpassages in them and theW , Ath. Paric. 73.
12 ; 74. 4.
1 ’K P Bi a wag cf. Kine. 1 04. 2
,110 111 1 1
and 2.
240 11W 1106 11
m ‘
zfiw fifimwfiffi amW efifi fit gna qfi
’
fii fifs fifi
mfiaai m gflm w fi W ’
gafi
mm”
m . 0 11 01 1111. man .) qffi .
50 1 11 111 111 111 11 11 1 111 111
q m m m m — “Bum a713 11111;
Bm .
8 The last tw o padas ofthis verse are identicalwith vii.
48 . 2cd
.
9 K Biim 9 ; Ch (sec. man.)10 So E
Bii; Ch K P BiKu cf. Kane. 3. 20, note 1 5 ; 1 1 . 4, note 3;a lso AV. i. 24. 4 (m for m ). K Ch (sec. man.) wcf. p . 259, note 5.
’3ChK EKu om t
'
n; cf. p . 259, note 6. K
P m fl i m m ; cf. p. 259, note 7 .
no te8.
1”ChE Kuflfg ; cf. p . 259, note9.
16 So Ku ; the rest Of!a n
1 7Weber, ibid . p. 369, suggests the insertion ofthe w ord“at
this point : the result w ould be one tristubh and two annstubh padas.
1 8 Ch E m fg ; Kn“fg.
‘ 9 Thus emended ; MSS. m m.
”Ch E Ku mhito .
"Bn on i wsiom -
“ K om m0“ (w ith haplographia) ; E Bifl rrq fl w ith haplographia) .
’3 This
line may be considered as consisting ofone hypercata lectic tristubh
pads , ending a t Hi t , and two annstubh padas, the first ofwhich isalso hyperca ta lectic.
111 1minim am”
m a n 1
innit: 1 1 fi fa “
51:Ha fi z“nflgfi
'
fiz 11
W are? "it in”
1 11 1 i156?"
1 1111311113 1111 3111 11
So allMSS. ; Weber, Omina nnd Portenta , p . 369, emends to"Em , and translates ‘mit bunt rufenden Feldwagenlenkern im
Verein’ . Does it mean‘ w ith elephants having variegated sea ts
’?
And is the text perhaps to be emended to m at, w hich w ouldan out the metre? K 0 11 E cad ; B11 Bi
ozfi'
c’
r.3 K P
“8 1 ; B11 “ 8 1 2; cf. p. 259, note 7 , and p . 260, note 13. E
KnW ; K m ; cf. p . 259, note 8 , and p . 260, note 14
5 Ch EKu aft ; cf. p. 259, note 9, and p. 260 , note 15.
6 Cf. Kauc. 20 .
1 fg.
7Cf. Kauc. 94 . 16 fg.
8 So emended ; Ch E Bii K P BiW 1 ; Kn 15111111 1 11.
9so cmended ; Cl1 E PBii mg; Km ;
Bim ; Kn H3 . Cf. Ki ue. 93. 1 5.
10 Ch (prim . tnan.)m m . ThPet . fex. snb W emends to “
Qat a r.
1 1 P Bii Bimidi-ah ;
Ku Ch m .
1 2 E 0m . The entire stanza is wanting inK.
13 K P Bii 0m. Is this to be emended to “(fig (infinitivefrom H1
‘to w eave’) and to be taken into the text? Thus
emended ; Ch E Ku K Bii P Bi 1 711 .
1 5 Thus K P BiBil;Ch E Ku “i t w ; Weber, Omina und Portenta
, p . 373.
emends to W W .
‘ 6 Ch (prim . man .)m .
0 4
II‘N IIll(10 19 Il
m fi azfimf‘
m raq 111 111 :1: w e)
m essa ggwm um
So KBiiP Bi; E Ku Ch (sec. man.) om m ; Ch (prim.
man.) °W fi ; Weber, Omina und Portents p . 374, emends
to “ W ? ‘ beim w egziehen gegen morgenroth ’ , com
paring am t in Pancav. Br. xxi. 3 (cf. Katy . Cr. xxi. 3.
Chm ; Ku a g. Ch (sec. man.) m ; Kn W .
K PCh (sec. man .) w 11 h.
s So fo l low ing the emendation of
the Pet. Lex . ; Weber,ibid .
, reads am and tra nslates : ‘die
beiden einschlfig’ folgsam sind ’ . E Sufi ; the rest m .
‘ K oimzm n fim.
7So E BnBiKn ; K Ch P 1 q u
-mm ,
w hich is accepted by Weber,ibid and translated by ‘
eilig, pru
stend ’ 8 Thus allMSS. ; Weber, ibid . reads flTflu'
,which
fi l ls out the metre (annstubh) .9 So Bt
'
i only ; E P Bim ;
K Ch Ku m m .
1° Thus emended ; Ku 53W ; the rest0
W W .
1 1 Ch (prim . man.) W (correct P Bi
$18 the w ho le passage perhaps to be reconstructed in the dual
W “W Q CQ'
GJ)? Cf. the duals W and
gar-aah: in antra 1 .
1 2 K am t .
‘ 3 Ch (prim . m an .) igr;K P 1 4 Thus is the unintel ligible reading ofCh E ; Kn
warm ; P Bi 1311112 1 ; Bii 11,-
1112 ; K mfg.
1 5 Accordingto Roth , Der Atharra - Veda in Kaschmir , p . 23, this group of
mantras occurs in the Kashmirian oakha ofthe Atharva -Veda .
Ch E ow .
ass 11 n'
tfirwfi sec 1we 1 sea 11
W ‘agf
‘
aiW aufis“11 a 1
W 35512611711318 1'
r'
fi tmafiafit:18 1 M1311 111 061
m fi am fi fi‘
m fi fi w fimwm a m mm m mwm m
11mfififia’163mm am m
aflfhfl lm m m fin s uafi
t
n?1 11 1 1 11171 and?fi zmwfiammm fi
wa
1 Thus KP Bi; Ch EKn atpznzmfi ; Biiamn: a re} ; cf. the
para l lel passage from the. TS . cited in note 3. Weber, Omina nnd
Portenta p . 376 reads “In:9 B6m 0).
a Cf. TS. 111. 2 . 7 . 1 ; 011 11 11 11 . Cr. vi. V1 11 . o . Cr.5 E =fi3 7 €tz.
6 K
fl an. 1 .
3 so (m m for
allMSS. ; the same form is repeated in Kane. 7 1 . 7 ;
126. 9.
9 Ch prim . man.)“fl 1°
B “( T lW .
1 1 So K Bii ; the rest omit the w ord Tl(by haplographia) . 12 E
W e).13 111. 28. 1 .
1 1 So (W for u se?)
allMSS. ; the same form is repeated in King. 7 1 . 7 ; 109. 5 ; 1 1 1 . 5;
126. 9.
1 5K here inserts fimi
11 1111 1911 6? 990 1 999 1 999 11 9611
afi 1 u 1m wfiamfi mwfir‘
a fifiiQFa’
a
1 6 1mafi a m 1 e lm fli m fi fi z 1 b 1
11 9 1-
11 11 996 11
91191 91 11 1316 6 112913111 W W W
1 9 1 n9m 1 9 1m m 1 3 1 snfi m
ire—1119 1 1 111 1 1 8 1 afi
'
fia fi mfis
gm fl m w
n’
tfli qffi 11 mg: gfi fim fi”
191m m
fi1 1 § 1 m n°a irtrfl=imam 1 9 1 3 69 19 11?
m fi a éfimfi’
m rmfafi a mm1 e 1m afl m fi fi z 1 qo 1m i fiim §
W °
1 99 1 11 99 11 11 999 11
II99? II
follow ing ; cf. 11 1 8,
31 11. 26. 1 . So (u;
allMSS. ; the same gramma tica l peculiarity is repea ted at
Kane.
5 Weber, Omina 11nd Portenta ,
p. 378, fittingly regards the w ords 1 113:“gaéfmw as a gloss,incorporated into the tex t. E " H“ 7
K en’rwfi t ;
cf. Kauc. note.
8 Ch 11 . 9Bi filzm .
1° With the contents ofthis and the preceding two chap ters cf. Lit.
Br. 171 1 . 9 ; Céfikh. Cr. iii. 4. 1 4 ; 10. 4 ; Katy. Cr. xxv . 4. 35 ; Acv. Qt .iii. 13.
1 1 K 8 11 m .
‘ 3 viii. 3. 15 - 18.
R am a uf‘
e a afi m fifea . 11
am m gfi gm 1 9 1m fii fit§afi t ifl w
W ifi iwi tggum 1 a 1m m m fi fi :
1 8 1 11 99 11 11 993 11
W W W fi W IQ I
1111 161 1 93 1 11:m 211111
m mh trfi mfg fiitm i 1"
sm1-111
fi gmfi-‘
lm‘w
W igm 1 s 1 £11 119 awfufaz 1 8 111 99 11 11 998 11
1 Thus emended ; MSS.0 1 3 1 . m .
3 Ch E Bi'
iK
P Bi 1 11 13 1 . E “i nf-( o ; Kn ova-
arr .
5 Thus emended;Kn Ch (prim . man.) W in ; the rest W . Weber
,Omina
11nd Portents,p . 379, adopts the reading m and translates
‘ den breit trinkenden’ i. e.
‘ ihn der gierig schliirft’ . 6 Bi E
Bi Ch (prim . man .) fl“ .
7 P Bii“Tram ; cf. Kinc1 14. 2 .
8 i. 1 9. 1 ; vi. no te9 Bi
‘ o Km HKum Chm ; P
m . Ku m a ; Weber,Omina nnd Portenta p . 379 emends
to Rafi ; cf. the corresponding emenda tion tn the mantra at Kane.’ 2KW ; KnCh (prim . man.) 0m .
13 Thus emended:
MSS. m ; cf. Ki ng. 1 23. 2 .
14 K W . This line occursa lso in the mantra a t Kane. 128 . 2. ii. 2 . 1 . For the. INT"mfi l (W 1 !) and the NW ofthe ganamala, Ath. Pa ric.
see Kane 8. 24, and note.
fi h W figfll m awmfi iflfi u w
11 96 11 11 99 11 11
9111 1 1 1991m mW ew -fi m
339 13 1 9 1 139 19 19 131 39 9 1 1 1 6 131 139 9 1191
1 1 1 1 11 ; P m m . Ihave taken into the text the bestsupported readings ofthe MSS. , without however meaning to implytha t the text does not stand in need ofemendation. Weber
,ibid.
restores as fol lows : “Tlfi ‘n‘fi flfi lfi 'fi “I 1 11
-111 11191 111 W ‘
which 1m o lves the omission ofum , in accordance withthe demands ofthe metre. He then transla tes .
‘ Ueber die all
herrschen heut als Gebieter bereitwil lig Himmel und Erde fiir uns’.
In a note,ibid he a lso suggests the fo l lowing reading and trans
lation : 119 1 17111 11 1 (or mm ) 1 1111111 1h « 1 113 9 11 wrangfwfi 1 M ,
‘als deren Herr mogen nns heut gebietend,
bereitw il lig H immel und Erde setzen’. According to Roth, Der
Atharva -Veda in Kaschmir, p. 23, the entire hymn occurs in the
Kashmirian cakha ofthe Atharvan.
6 K W ifi )
9 11 1-
11 1
a m m m m fi
R TE“
fi gam fifis fl fimfifimm (m afi
R TE“
fi w m fifi gfiafi fitfiam m afi
3 1131 1
1 1 9 1111 11 c w fi vflfa'
ami nm 1 161
GWEN ?“m amm a mfi ga a m fiugm m
R h 9 : 1 191111 1 119 1 11-119W “111911 1f
‘
a’
‘K ara39 111 ; 10 1 9 1939 9 19 1 9
’BfiW K E F99 19 1 99 1° s 1P F9 9 19 9 9 |° RiF99 1
m 0. So Ku ; the restm ffl '
i'
fl'
H5 B i WHIT
Fm ; Kna! “Tm . Probably the pada 1s to be restoredas fo llow s . i t am 31 3 1 .
6So Bii a lone ; BiPChE Ku
‘
Jl’fiT
W ; K ilim wlfi ; Weber, Omina und Portents
,p . 381 , reads
W fi , on the basis ofthe reading ofthe Chambers MS. (inhIWTfil).
7 Thus Ku ; K Ch (see. man .)m ; Ch (prim .
«1111110 19919 1 ? 131 111911 1 ; E 11 11 111 3 1 11 1 111111.
( s o 11m “?mi 1m 11
mgmz‘ f
‘
mfifaw zfi ’ nm0
Ifi fi fi fi a‘
sfit fi sfi if‘m qfi h
1 P BiKu Ch Biim (i. e. two t , one being w ritten under
the other) ; K Em .
9 MSS.W Thus Ku Bii;the rest fi ‘ fi if ‘
K P E m Qfi .
S K W'TI-
sThe usua l ending, G1 at un fafinz, is wanting in allMSS. :
a lso in kandikis 1 19, 122, and 1 27. 7 Km . P 1 11 3
8
3
m ; the rest aflz. Is the w ord to be emended to fl fl ‘ ?
Em . 8 0 K ; the restm .
1 1 Thus emended ; E
W U) ; the restm .
"lThus emended ; E am z; the
restW u"‘ 3 So KBfiPBi; Em z; Ch Ku q fim
’
. 11
the w ord to be emended to Wanting 1n Ch Kn.
‘ 5 K W .
I“Ihave taken into the text the best supported
readings ofthe MSS emending only w here the correction seemed
obvious : the word m : and perhaps a lso “a are thus left opento correction. Weber, Omina und Portents , p . 383, restores upon thebasis ofOh a lone (211 “a:masfol lows :m at fig:“W E lf?!‘ Die mit dem Wind ein Zug hinziehn, die gransen Tod
’s Botinnen
zahmten sich durch die Weisen’
. In the note,ibid . , the observes
that wfl ‘
and « 333:would be simpler emendations, w hich howeveryield no good sense.
1 7 KW .
fi m a fi h qu11
9 1990
5 1131 1 8 1 9111111151 39 1 9 1 9 9 1 11191 ?
1 9 1 11 1 9 11 11 99e 11
m fi mam v fim’
umm wfi
1 Ku 0m ; Bii OW . The hymn, whose pratika is cited
here, is not w ritten out in ful l in the tex t, as it has been previouslygiven in m at Ki ng. 90. 24 ; 91 . 1 . Cf. a lso RV. i. 90. 6- 8 ;
Main . S. ii. 7 . 16 (Vo l . 2 , p . Kath . S. xxxix . 8 ; TS . iv. 2 . 9. 3
v . 2. 8. 6; VS . xiii. 1 7 ; Ca t . Br. xiv. 9. 3 . 1 1 - 13. It occurs a lso in theKashmir-ci kha according to Roth, D er Atharva -Veda in Kaschmir,p . 23.
3K Biiw u Thus emended w ith Weber, Omina und
Portents , p . 385 ; Chm m 0; Knm ; the restm
’Bfi nfiiuft “
K PW ’K Bfi viffi “
8 11 1 11113 11
accordance w ith the metre.
9KM . ; Bii inserts here the word
”
5 11 ; Bi inserts fl .
1°E Bi8 6 0m ; cf. the w ord Hi ,
insertedby BiiBi afterm see the preceding note.
1 1Km .
The ending usua l in this adhyaya , 8 1'
di mm : is wanting
in allMSS. ; so a lso in kandikas 1 16, 122 , and 1 21 .1 3 K P Bi
1 8 1 9 Faiwrf9fi1‘fiqfiufi19
1wmw m 1m
9139 13 1 3 1 119 1 { Famii’ls l 9 1 11 9 9 131
1111111 111 9 11919 19539 13 ” Q I
N°
9 195399 11€1 1s1 199 1 9 1 99 9 19® 39 19
1 9 1 1 9fii § 191 311 9 13f9 91 9 19 9 1 1 19 1 1 93 19 1 119 muffi fil: 1 98 1 11 9 11 1 11 91 11 11
9 191 99933391 9 311119 11 131 119 111 FM“
W W 1 9 1 9 1 9 9 9WF9F9 1 1 1 1
11 1 e 11 11 91 9 11
1 B11 om , Bi °3fil'
a E W fi rm So allMSS. ;
Weber, Omina 11nd Portents , p. 386, emends to cf. a lsoKi ng.126. 5. K P Bim .
5 Ch qfi ; Ku aft.
6xii. 1 .
19—21 .
7 K “1113 ; Ch ‘ lfl'
fi K has a co lon here.
9For the M ac. “ Tfi ,
and the 1m see Kauc.
and note . Cf. a lso Kauc. 43 . 4, where the term is a lsomWW instead ofm at, as at Kane. 8. 23.
to K Ch
and D i rila ibid . In the list there given the two pratikas 1 . 4. 1 ;5. 1 precede i. 33. 1 .
9118 1 91111 19 1351 999 1 993 1 998 I
II30 11 II“IQ? II
a w fi fl m efi‘fi m w fi fim
« 9 1 191 33 1191 9 9
1 9 1 11 39 1 11 993 "
9 19 999319 11 19
s q ifi imfi afggflm 1 9 1
9 9 1 3 91 119 939 1 19399 9 9
1 1 19 1 939 1 19
1 93 111 1 1
9 9 9 99 19999 9 9119 335”9 1999 9 1f9§9 11
9 2 191 31 1 9 1
1 Thus K only ; E 9 39 1-
3 ; the rest 1 13m . Thus
emended ; Ch E BiiBiK P m ; Ku fl.
3Em :
7 The ending usua l in this adhyi ) 11 , GT a!“1113 q 9 1:, 111 wanting
in allMSS. : so a lso a t the end ofkandikas 1 16, 1 19, and 1 27.
50 11 9 9 1191 ; K11 9 9 1F11.— 6
B F31139 31 93'
; Bim w .
7E W fiP 8
iii. 2 1 . 1 ; vi. 13 . 1 ; cf. the second W at
Kano.
9 Thus, w ith double sandhi for 21 1m ,all
MSS. ; cf. Kane. 6. 1 7 (p . 19, note 6. 34 (p . 2 1 , note 6) etc. See
a lso the introduction, andWeber, Omina und Portenta , p . 390, note 3.Weber, ibid. p . 391 , note 4, characterizes the w ords HEW in
8 8 Orlginally a margina l gloss.
7° Ch em
1 Ch Kn E "613 ir K P B1 B1 1 19 19 111“Possibly 1111.
or the preceding w ord represents a later gloss : good metre is
obtained by the removalofeither. 7 Ch (see. man.)W .
‘ K E IW“K °93
“Bfifm ’
K m8The same ardharca occurs in Katy . Cr. 8.
9x 1 1 . 3. 15.
° The customary w ordW is supplied by emendation : it is want1ng 1n allMSS. ; cf. Kane. 130 3 ; and the next
note.
1 1The w ords m H‘ are wanting in K Bii, as in Kine.
130. 3 ; 131 . 3 : cf. the preceding note.
77 Pm .
K a rim :m a P ‘W ’ Ch °f‘
mrl
Weber, Omina und Portents , p . 394, emends this to Ha n k/188 . 3 0
above. Cf. Kano. 120. 1 , w here Weber emends in the same w ay.
‘K P mlfil “
K P vfmiBii 0m ; the rest as above . 1 1 1 w ith a neuter noun
,
fa t- 1 11 m is the passage to be emended to mm or m in i
(se. W ?)“ a?7 Thus E u a lone ; K P Ch (see . man.)
fi m m ; Ch (see m u )m ; E fauna ; Bu firmer; Bi
fa“ . Perhaps m is to be taken into the text uponthe basis ofK PCh (sec.
8N o gana ofhymns corresponding
to this is to be found in the ganamiila (Ath. Paric. or the AV.
Anukramani.9 v . 1 7 . 4.
1 ° So (m 0 ) allMSS. ; the
same grammatica l peculiarity is repeated at Kane. 109 . 5 ;
1 10. 4 ; 1 11 . 5.nK P Bi om .
19E i
‘
rm’
m .
W ‘
m luw w amfi m z‘
wfl ash arfiréfaft
-511 1 1613“W Fed? 111
nfi fi m nfl m n ggfi n
“W m flfim”
“ aw ls lm fiwmw w lnmvfil
l K Bu B1 P " liw”Ba ou
’it.“K m ..
4 K P“125 K fl fi l.
6 Thus the not a ltogethertrustworthy reading ofE Ku ; the remaining MSS. readWWeber, Omina und Portents , p . 396, simply drops the w ordmfrom the text, as reported by the Chambers codex , and it does indeedseem possible that it represents another a l terna tive added by a laterscribe — ’
KP mm ; E m m9 Thus emended ; Ch P Bi KW ; Ku W ; E
W fi ; 3fiw1° iv .
uSo Bi Bii ; K fil!
mung ; ChKuW m ; B flag-
avg ; P firgm'lg. The reading
ofP seems to represent M g , and Weber, ibid . a lso emendsthe reading ofthe Chambers MS. to rm .
1:vii
—4 .
1 3 Ku “ fl MSS“emended ; MSS. W 1 12.
wK Ku BUW T
w ash Ku cumm firrm i 8 1 1
” CfH RV im lil l
ll38 IIIICRQ ll
P Bi '
H 3 1! fl The metre ofthis ardharca is in the
style ofekapada viraj ; cf. note 9 on the preceding page .
3 i am
unable to restore this very corrupt line : the text above represents
merely the best supported readings ofthe MSS. taken col lectively.
t um etc ; Biw fitwfim etc E MM r etc ; P W m fw mfi a fi etcn Kn um
W W etc ; Ch (prim man ) aarrm fi rg mfi; Oh (sec. man .) w w m a c . So K
P BiBii ; the rest WIR5 So (m ) K BiiE P BiCh (prim . man.
Ku Ch (sec. man.) fifi tt’ .6 Ch Ku E 0m .
7K0
8 Thus emended ; MSS.0m W . This pads
and the fo l lowing ardharca recur at Kauc. 135. 9. Bii”
(if!flam mfi fi alm mu fi fi imfl
fi f‘
i z“1 3 1 11 31: 11 11 c13.
0 11
5m fi nch?warn?”awglgzrmlcu
am“
Tm fif‘
u fi" m a m asafari?mm ‘ fazfi fiz
‘“w aft?“
'
ll'fwfi z
m1 3 1 11 3e 11 11 saq 11
Thus emended, assuming haplographia ; E “
ch m ; the
remainingMSS.°m fil‘ . Cf.Kane. 93 . 37 .
’Chfi i m 0
.—3
K
E fifga i ur —‘E ua
‘r— 5 K g
6 se K Bu the
rest m q fi cf. Kauc. viii. 3. 26.
8 Thisunusua l ending ofthe kandika is exhibited by allMSS. cf. Kauc.
131 . 3, as a lso the reading ofK Bii in Kane. 125. 4.
9 Ch E°fi .
1° K here inserts the word m fi .
1 1Bii i a
'
t1 2 Ch
Kug‘fi'
lfirl30 11 K 11 11171 ; E ars . la to be emended 10 m g ?
“K wh i1 5Ch Ku E P K oqafi n
16 So K Bii Ch E P B ,
K °fl (W ) . Weber, Omina und Portents
,p . 402 , readsW
M Thus emended ; K m 1 13m ; Bu 1m squint;the restm m ; cf. Kauc. 130. 2 .
8 viii. 3. 26.19 This
W flm flg‘lfi li l
wh am m afitfim 1
m m a w a afia sfim afi u
m fagw‘éfi w afia fl t fi m
’l
mm ” mn
fi aefl as m 11
W um fimw fia a fim
Ham: Firm : 9 21i ai m? "
anmiim amm m wwwfia gw
was”
unusua l ending ofthe kandika is sustained by allMSS . ; cf. Kine.
1 30. 3,as a lso the reading ofK Bii in Kauc.
‘K sfiim ’ So Bu ; K E fi rwqfi 1 ; K fi ruz
'
ai ; Bi
fm ; Ch (prim. P Ch (sec. mangmfivi. 1 16. 1
i K °uifl'
fl fi lmfiz.svi. 1 1 7 1 19.
“Km .
“
9 EW ; Weber, Omina und Portenta , p . 403, 16 em ends tom ;
cf. a lso note B11 Bim u m. E m . 011
E Ku insert ft a t this point. 1 3The stanza ending here is
w anting in Bii, and is also omitted by Weber,ibid . K
m 0. K has a co lon here.
1 6Ku N W ;
Weber,ibid .
, emends to m ; cf. a lso note 9.
Weber,ibid .
, emends to g annfflfiwg ; cf. the end ofthe next
stanza .
a So K Bii P BiKu ; E a fl t t Tfi ; Ch m ,
upon the basis ofw hich Weber,ibid .
,emends to m .
3 K {'
l Weber, ibid . emends to E “mm ; cf. the
preceding stanza .
5 K Gram .
6Ch“um .
7Ch
(see man.) ‘ W 8Ku E Ch m .
9 K Ku BiiCh
a t1° K 03 1 11 . B11 0 3111. 0 11 m
” K R .
“ So E Ku K P Bim ; Ch W tflm ,
Bt'
i“K ai
“So E Ku ; Bum m ,
K P BiW 1 C1:“113m
Thns emended , by assuming haplographia ; K Ch (prim . man.)w ii ; 8 6 Ch (sec man 7111 ; Kn in ; P it 1 1a; Bi z-111 1 ; E
a W ; cf. Par. Gr. iii. 15. 22 in support ofthe emenda tion.
’So Ku ; E Bfi i1rgm ; Bi K P C
3 So Bii ; the restW '
E Ku ; K P Bi { anm ; on“Wn
’
.
7Ku Bi w .
8 K E Bii m afimK w ere. Kn 133m amu
E Ku ; K P Bim ; 8 6 1 11 13111 : up Oh im m
fl i m fta i a fin
it afi : uni”1 11fi1 Ea t
“stifl e
”fin as
w W aning: get 1 [W u
a zfi gfi azg‘”
M mW‘
fi nagfsur'
fifaQ‘Ji sa w -151131 11
551mm:M ifi il: 1
HTare”
53 avg”31m m
" it 113 13,
8KuW ” ; EW .
8Thus emended ; Ch
M 13 ; the restffl i“ ; cf. in support ofthe emendation Cat. Br.i. 4. in w hich Weber
,ibid .
, p . 406, note 4, a lso proposes to
emend fem-
infill: to famfa .
3 So P Bi 8 6: the rest oufifil;cf. the next ardharca .
8 So Bi P ; BiiW ; Ch E Kum .
The passage is wanting in K.
8 P Bi E H8 So P
Bi Bii: the rest °Qafilz cf. the preceding ardharca7 P “f!!
w .
8 K omits the two ardharcas ending here8 So E Eu ;
K P Bi m um ; Ch im ; Bii 151 132 115131° Bii
m .
1 1‘
0 t1 2E °fi m _ 1 8 K“
So E Ku ; K P Bi zingm ; 0 11 w ; B6 insular.‘ 8 K ofa fifiz HT ( ti; Ch (prim . man.) 0m for which
compa re Kane. 74. 1 9, note ; 20, note . the rest 0m ‘ 8 So
Bii ; the rest cf. p . 287 , note 2 .
1 7 So EKu ; Biim ;
K P Bi 11mm ; Cb 111mm
Hi m fwfilzlse lnas t usaw11
m 1 137 15 9 33 1111 ?agmfila’
iafmfirfirinfawn?! 35m 1 c1 l
ifaifnsawm m‘
am m 1
m fi fuwfsfi it its aW e
Rafi!mam fi fii‘ W al l?» 1 saw-
vim?m am a Sim mmffifififilfi :W 181
1 e 1 a tfléfifl m § m w §m am a€s
mmmfi fi m wmrfitmm e ufi i afi
its an?m u s t as? w e" ffi'
éfam“
K 1 111113. Thus with double sandhi (for w W )allMSS.; and the introduction.
8Kufi
'
la‘
i; ChKEBi
frat. 8 Thus emended in accordance w 1th the corresponding passageinKa ty.Cr. xxv. 5. 29;MSS.liffififilm .
J KBGW .
6 Thus emended ; Ch Innfi tfi ; Ku the rest w firfi7K BiBi
’
1 Q‘
Q’
fiK—8 °
813 m -21
K m .
1 8The Q? (se. W ) according to Ath . Paddh. to
Kane. 43. 1 1 are iii. 1 2 . 1 , 2 .
1 8i. 33. l.
“Km ; E m
“Fou ne m
see Kau 8. 25 and note ; for them and note .
1 1 Bi1 s0m . KuBi shim
llm éfi ififiw m m m : 11
‘K fi wfi
’So E Ku ; Ch K °fi fi n1 Bi °fi fi t
P °fi fil; 8 11m .
8 B6 has this word but once
fszmfi mm fi amfimfi chart-
11 1 1 1: 1
8Cf. Darila to Kane. 2 . 18.
8 So emended ; MSS. In
0 11 um , E E“a; an Ch (prim.
man .) Oh man.) m a) ; Bi'
i Km .
8The Dac. Kar. trea ts the subject ofthis kandika essentia l ly in the
same manner as the Kaucika , but w ith a difl'
erent introductionW amv fi 1 m m w fit w miiW W a lm
g mfim etc. (vii. 85. m etc. (vii. 86. 1) 1 1 1 1 13?
ft? etc. (V1 1 . 1 1 7 . 1 ) Rfi‘
lfmi W etc. W(Cod . WW ) am etc. (xix . 68. (fa fi rm ?! (cf. Kano.
25. 36, and the m ,ibid .) n QQ vii etc. (xii.
3 . mi 31351151 m w?aetc. (xii. 3. 31
8
) l“ mag“ ;
W EIetc. (xii. 1 . 36) lWmm I f! finitva etc (xiii 1 27) 1 finmn «fin! 1 1m(cf. Kane. 1 . 24 fg.
,and sfi tras 9 and 10 ofthis kandika) m
if: mfi fil; cf. Antyesti. fol. 14, l . 7 .
8 So emended ; MSS.
ofthe text and Ath. Paddh. 171m m 8 So emended ; cf. thepreceding note.
8Cf. p. 29 1
,note 9.
afifimitfiwueetfi mafinwh enqaqM lew nwm-
‘
ai élfi'flmf “1161 s!!
W a tt lm fi m fim«mi?11 1 151W W
“« fi
’ w nfi
fiwmfit m agum fiuw mw fifiw
511381 411 1
fitwifil xii 1 28D an Kar 8 1W)“
ufit ; Ath. Paddh . m un fi t.'xii. 1 . 4. Ath. Paddh.
m m 1 13;-
( é art ist?m it“ (ct Ath.
see a lso°°
Ath. Paric. 22 . 3 (sambharalaksanam).8Cf. xix.
TS. i. Vs. i. 10 etc. ; Maitr. S. i. 1 . 9, etc. 17 4.
Biim a ria ; Ch Dac.Kar. and Antyesti. have a co lon here.
1 8 Antyesti. amm .
‘ 8xii. 1 .
88xl1 .
1 8D ac. Kar. and Antyesti.W W " m 1“
W W m .
‘ 8 Thus’ 7 K and Dan. Kar. m i.
’8 Dao. Ka
°
r. fi a .
‘ 8 Ch
“1? (fa. The mantra is not found in any know n Samhiti ; cf.how ever Mi itr. S . 1 1 . 13. 7 .
11W ass 11 as
w za m mflTIQQI« it fiéifit
’ '
HTIQS I
M aw nfi fifi‘
m fit ufim’t eu
511W 1 «1 1 « fi fin tfi miiwfi
Wmlao lm a é fi u: 1 ss 1 fi 1§fimfi ~
M “fim tselm m fi wflfi
”
fi mfi fi fiwfi fim fi”1 3mm
m uffi mmm m laumm aféfl
P Bt‘
iBh and Ath. Paddh. iti”
.
8 Ch Ku at .
8 Ku
w .
8D ec. Kar . treats the passage contained in the two siltras
ending here as fo l lows: lt coincides with the Kaucika as regards thefirst three padas ofthe mantra , then continues : film nmfa rm: 1 n um i f< 1mn 1 im <l> fivmuii fi< m 1
“ m i m 1m m afi aw«® m fl fimm o m Ath Paddb m m m fi fiw m 1
z it-
en « (m am M afor mnfi t w t 1 31381 afi fiv
” wh iv. .14 5 , A111 . Paddh vfim mm
20, 78 29Bfi E P Bi a nz.
wDac.
Kar W am fifarineww : Ath Paddb vfioi« rfitfir firq wmfi vfi vw i ufnmfafi m 1 mm 1 m fi 1 w fi m m m utate W 11 1 rifl
W OW .
1 1 The mantra ofw hich the pra tika is here
given occurs in m in Kauc. 2 . 1 . It occurs a lso a t xix. 33. 3,
but them 3 and the scho liast’s designa tion (Kane. asW WIshow tha t it is regarded as not belonging to the AV.
8xvi.
2. 6.18 The same passage occurs at Kauc. 2 . 1 8.
« 17 513: 1 13 m m : fi agffi m fi fzi a afl fi w
’
ifilm wm fin su
m mustangs-
avast:1 1351 1113 11 1 11111“
W m snim mfimfii
m m m M fla fi f« 11 111 1 1111
W W W“1 am fi qw fif
‘
mfl
ufi fl mfifi“1°
31313111 3111111 33m“ail
m a fi fl m fi afi fitwmw”afi
8So w ith double sandhi (N orm W ) E on ly ; KPBh
m afia 0 h ma nic ; P m a in ; Kn m amBii illegible .
8So Ku E Ch (sec. K P Ch (prim man.)
W ; Bfi ifzzzhfiz; m ifqzafifi a2 . 4. 4 ; Katy . Cr . ii. 1 . 22 ; Vnit. 8 11 . Kane. 3. 5.
8 Ch 0“W 1 as in Katy. Cr . The passage beginning w ith this entra and
ending w ith is identica l withKane.
-8 ; see. the notes there .
8Cf. Katy. Cr. ii. Cat . 23 ; Cankh. Laty.
Cr. ii. 4 . 5 ; iv 9. 16 ; Gobh. Gr. i. 6. 14 ; Kane. 3. 6 (Ca t. Br Laty.,
and Gobh. w ith the variant ut nrgz) .8 K ( ff. Bi
and Dac. Kar .OW ” Bh Ku OW .
8 Cf. Kev. Cr.1 4 7 C t r 1 6 9 La ty Cr 1 1 4 5 Kfiuc 3 7
8x11.
8° So (0m ) E Bii, and Ath. Paddh. ; Ku 0 8 3 ; therest oq fi
'
.
1 1 The w ord“Iis wanting in K .
‘ 8 Thusemended ; MSS. here, as in Kane. 3. 8,m .
88 So
emended, assuming haplographia in the readingW (Ch Kn) ; E
reads am ; Dec. Kar.
'
fl am ; the rest '
fl m a ; cf. also
Kane. 3. 8,note 9.
11M 1 1?as=1 see 11
M mgfi fi fi w fi‘
agim t c tm1 1151
15f1=119 111 11 11
”1911111 1 1 “ 1 51 3113311111
“
1111 11 13119 19
I‘i lfifiW ‘ i 5539 59 3 9 9 1 13 1 113 11 111
W W Il imm ls tm gmfi m wfia
’
fi w
W M fi ufiafi t a t fi
W fi a’m uw fi éfie
111551 11 11 19 39 1 19 11 119 11 1? 11
1 3111
59 13 31 1111 19
m w lat afi sfi vfi fim fiffi wfi
1E 9 3 111 ; P BiM ; Ku fi a
‘. AllMSS. neglect the
sandhi betw een this and the next w ord,w riting m m .
iii. 1 0. 6- 7 . P Ku E Ch (sec. man.) 11m m “:811 . 9.
6 MSS.Ofi .
7 So allMSS. ; isthe w ord to be emended to 0 15m? \3 For the passage beginningwith sfi . 3 and ending here cf. Kauc. 135 . 4- 7 .
( g ué qg a mufi fifii‘fim w M R
1e 1 3111113 151919“311119 1 111 1311 11
"1 131 315113 11191
351“W ‘
a wafi“
4 13 311 1 110 1 911Waufm 31939 11 3119 99 3319
1 115 11 1 11591in
um 111 1m zm 1 1=1193 111 m1~1 11119111 511119
‘H sa 1 zfim fs uega
‘tgm
99 1331 1151 191 1 1 8 1 F319 9311 535 5611 3 151?1 1119 1 111 1 fi ifl fifi fim fi gw 11111 :
1 11113 13 19 1 113 31311 511193 1 1511 11 111 313111 51 11
93 1 119 39 1 1 1 1 1
1 E P Bi Bh 0 9 For the genes ofhymns mentionedhere cf. the fol low ing places : the first m m a t Ki ng. 16. 8,
and note ; the second m a t 104. 3, and note ; the “ ( Truaa t 14. 7 , and note ; the m in at 26. 33, and note ; the
fl a w at 7 . 8 , and note ; them at 54. 1 1 , and note ; them at 25. 36, and note.
3 vi . 56. 1 ; vii. 56. 5 ; x . 4. 1 ;
xii. l. 46 ; i. 13 . 1 ;‘26. l; v 1 i . 1 1 . 1 . Bi 0m .
5xix . 68. 1
(allMSS. in agreement w ith the MSS. ofthe AV.W )6RV. iii. 62 . 10 ; a lso VS. TS. SV. etc.
7iv. 1 . 1 .
E P Bi Bh fi nfi"
,i. 1 ; cf. Kauc. 7 . 8 .
9iv. 1 . 2 iv. 5. 7 .
1 °E has an avagraha here.
1 1Bii (fiat .
1 11 Thus emended ;Ch Kn E B1 B6m agma; K P Eh «1
33 .
1 3
iv. 30. 1 ; vi. 38 . 1 ; 39. 1 ; 58 . 1 ; 69. 1 ; ix. xiv. 1 . 35, 36 ; cf.
the twom , Kaue. 1 2 . 10, note, and 13 . 1 , note.
1 111 1’1 1 5 1 111
'
111 191 1z 319311 9 1rfi1 99 339
1 1 1.-
1 311 11111
m 1 qe 1 fi nfi amgfi 11 11 1119 3 9 13 1 “
W TIQM WW W HW;m i m fi a wa m 'wgm w“3 11 13 1 8181 111
5
fi n m m vtfi gwfiw fi'
z m :
1 53 1 91 1 11311 111 119 191 11 1 311 131119 1 1 8 1
91111 111 11 : 1 11 11: 511 119 11131 111 1 1111139 111191113 119 1 11 11 1
913219 1 55 1
111111 1111 1: 1 191 19 113 119 1111 399 1 519 1 9 1111
151111m nfi fi flfigfl lfi mu 11 3 11 11 Q3“
3111 11.3 11m m:
‘E P B m o
.
K Oimfw ; the rest “mifq o. Km t'
; the
rest m ifi t Thus E ; P Ow ; Bi OM ” Kn ”flthe restw .
6 Ch gflft urflfi .
7 Cf. xix.
8So allMSS. ; the vulgate version, xix . 72 . reads 33m
9 E NW “‘ 0Ath. Paric. 19, w hich a lso treats the (W 193 .
large ly coincides with this kandika ; reads “
(m mRW t fi Gi E P Bi and A111 . Parie. 19. 1 , " N R “; cf.
Ki ng. 67 . 5.
1 0° 11 311511 1 31180 1 1181 11
3119 3 1 3 9 9 111 9 ?
19 9 3 9 9 1 19”9 1 1 98 1 fi 1 39 9 g13 9fi 19
’
gfim‘3 1 99 9 1 1 11 1 9 1199
’
99 9 3f9fi‘
1 1 11 1
{ 9 359 151 111 31991w 1 319 1
39” 3391 9 9 1119 1 11 9 99 9 9 39 9 13 19 111 1
W IQo tm wfint QQ IW
fi m ufim fi q‘
w 1 nm 93
filfl gt t amw fi fim fi fia 993 1733 161
W fi 9 1 39 1 11 8 11 11 98o 11
9 9 M 9 9 19 : 1 c1 1 9 139 11
913 99 1“
1 1 1
9 3 9 9 19 1 3 1 919 1“9 1f9 999 9 ”
1 8 1
1K Bii Ch 09 113111.
”Ath. Pari9. 1 9. 3, m i .
‘ so
w ith w ry doub tfulemenda tion ; allMSS. ofthe text and Ath. Paris;
19. 3, fat -
9 1 11 13 1 10
. Ch (prim . man.) [fin-°
t. MSS.
Parie. I9. 3 has for this sutra simply the w ordsW y n ai
fa.
1°For the ‘ Q
‘iM ! see Kane 7 . 14,and Dm ila
, ibid .
1 1 Thus emended ; ChKu em u the rest fi q m i'
; MSS. of
Ath. Pario.Oh m s cf. Kine. 7 . 14, note .
1 2Ath. Parie.
19 3 3 1 9 9 19 9 1191 939 193 3 9 9 913: 9 1911199 11" Bu
m 0. Kn fra t. ‘ 5
So Ku ; Ch WW “; 1he
rest Q tfirqfi (as though m m
M W °
Wm m mt 1 3§°use lfafira“
leo q naaa lem ahfi im fiaw
m
an:mmm m:m Pa gan-
131971
K Kn enenE have a colon here. KnBB1 Bhm y.
3 Bii fi lm . The passage beginning w ith “W and ending hereseems to be an ardharca ; KnCh have a colon here. K PBh
0w z0 ; Bii, the same w ith a colon after the word ; Kn °N Ti ° t E
M a fi a).5Is the passage, beginning w ith m3 ,
and
ending here, an ardharca ? 6 Thus w ith double sandhi (for
“m im ! ) allMSS. ; cf. the introduction.
7The passage
beginning withm and ending here seems to be an ardharca .
8 So allMSS . except Kn,w hich reads W m . Is the
passage to be emended tom m , orgafm i di9E fi
’
i‘a ; P Bhfirq n ” Kn
'
gu’L
"Ram
1 2 Som for uhfimW (orm u m,w ith double
sandhi, allMSS. ; cf. the introduction.
’3EBh °Uia
Kn om .
uonBi 31m ; Kn mane.
1" Kn on (prim . man.)0 1mm .
1“K uqfi n 11 w ; the rest ugh ra The
colon is w ritten only in K Bii; the rest read 0m
mm mr a 1 eu 1 1flfmm wfi' °1 ea1
m m mm m .
m i w m fig a a firfim’
11 Q8 !
117131 a aifi anfla’
ta M am a-
3 71 1 1111 1
N am inm mm m fimm
W m fi ifiul3° 1 1m m
« m a m -
n .39 1 511q 139 1
mfi iflfiméfl“H3fafim : 3 1mm
$13 H im “11 33 1
m : amen“m am:ma : 1
lThe co lon is w ritten only in KCh ; the rest read m m .
E W ; Bii3 Thus (OW ) allMSS. la the word to
be emended to W tfil (supposing that haplographie has takenplace)? Kn o-
ruh.
5 The co lon is w ritten in KKnsn
Ch E .
6 Thus allMSS. ; in the preceding line.
7 The co lon is w ritten in KKuBiiChE.
8K FR have a colon here;
the restW N W . Is the passage to be regarded as metrica l?9 Thus emended :Kn E 0m ii ; the restma?Q . Cf. the Vasistha
dharmacastra xiii.40.
1 0E
uK BhBi have a co lon here;
the rest aim o_ 1 2 Ch Kn Hmm .
1 3 So emended ; Ch
Knwfirimjn Ewfilitwi" ; Biwfi ti‘
twig; Bbmm ; Pvfit
w ; B6 wfi w fl . All MSS. have a colon here .
‘ 5 K
ChKu E have a co lon here .
1“ThusK PBh ; Ku EB1 Ch (prim .man.)
m ; Ch (see. man.) m ; Bii W .
1 7 Thus emended ; Kn
W 3753 ; Bii £ 3 11 73, Ch (prim. man.) 1 1 11 3 11 5 ; BiW ;
the rest “ vi ii1 8 Bii E have a colon here .
W ’
m fim ufim‘lsm fi
‘
W M ?”1 83 1 firtfi un=nm
m W ‘
éfi gz’
1 8131 t 111
m m fiafit: 1 8u 1 11 11 11 11 <18=1 11
1The colon is w ritten in KKuChE Bt
‘
i. BiiM .
3 Kn h m Is this passage an ardha-
eloka, and is the last word tobe emended tom (with haplographie)? Bi
5Biim ; E has a colon here.
6KBhBii 0m
Vi; K“”( are
7 E has a colon here.
308 Kandika 1—6.
identica l w ith Ath. Paddh. an. 17 . Kee. il lustrates . m ma fi gt w fi rfilfi r ufifilm fil Sec Kauc 2 10 3M ?»
vfcigsrnm fia eu 29 30 W wod vimcf. Lindner, D as Kausitaki Brahmana , p . ix) m “ afim an u re If?!W 1 :ufimfzfir“ 1 11m mW fi
'
lm m m ”— sfi. 3l
fi fi ui aa fi fiw ui m zfi m sm n m t flfi
Kandika 2.
Introductory . m um m '
fl ‘ fi (l) 3 191m)
m 'é'rfin (note Kee. also reads i f} 8 3 . sit. 18
Kandika 3.
aft. 1 (note Kee. like Darila places the ma tter ofthis sum
m m . 8 11 4 (note 9) at fa qihfi rtfi mfil nut “raft “fa : mm 8 3 133151 ( 1111
{ $1f (of. Ki ng. 24.
Kandika 4.sfi . 9 (note W m fi filfifm (l)m 3 m
(m 80 3) i t flm fi m fi fifa (cfKfiuo 5 9) 1 m ( 131 1
(xix . 59. 1) i t“! W W W
Kandika 5.
8° 13 a n?“W W W m mW Va m 33W “ fl W . Cf. a lso the be
ginning ofthe next kandika.
Kandika 6.an. 10 (note Kee. reads Offlfm . 811. 1 6 (note
m aftfi l11111113311 1 ; cf. Ath. Paddh. ibid . an. 17 (note
m a ant.—eu. 26fg. Kee. introduces the passage w ith 11m 1
umm’
1 111111111? 111 1 1 113 zdnfimw fi
v m v fi g “ fi g fi mfi n ufi mm néfiW? 811 34 mm ?) m m m
'
im :
an. 34 (note Kee. a lso readsQaifil. 3 1 13 m
vfit gw‘
m m u t fir flfi m u’a
afa’
fm 1113 1 1s tgitfitm ufmh 111W em m :1
“lim it 1111 111 1 1 1 8 111 W e“ sim ian)
m m we?! 111i “ fa n ? (0 111 111 1111 1? a? itt 1"
!
(fam aq . The sixth kandika. w inds up w ith the fo l lowingadditiona l statement . in civil:m m fi rm vfirfit
w hi tW m m 1 ima m: M N ?! m
W tfi 1w w m m m1m w
fin d git-1 1 firfinfivi 31111 11111131 1 W m
W 1 11111 1111 1 m m 1 11 1111 efim girm i
« in : 1mm:w zflfs: ml: faw m m mm filvfi znme w-11m .«an dW rwm mh
t fi rwi finmzt m am m gmfl firm 1 11 1’
tsitw
’
h i fm : 1 1 131 111 m gs’
n‘rwrsi
’lfi t sifi g mm
mt? 3 1 11 111 1 (m afa 3 111 1 11 11 11 1 1 11 111 11 « 111 1 1 111 1313 1 1 11
wfw m : 91mm? «111 1 111 111 : 1W W w ig mh
1 111111“m m N ew . 5 1 11 11 111W1 1Wm 1
10 Kandika 6—8 .
M m ifi m t w m fi m mfi
fin: « 1 1 1m : fingw : m fimaitim m
Kandika 7 .
Introductory . 11m m M E. 8 11.
fl a shfimmw fir 1 vz‘
111 n e w : 1 11 F 1?m fimn W as 13 fimfi fi rfi rm m wimini
111 11 1 1:1m m w 1m mnnfi w 1 fli 11m meu. 14 (note Kee. a lso reads 0
M anmi ufi wqi m 1 ah §m fi w fist-R5 11?
111 31 11vii 1511 1 it fin mit nit-ha ilm FM Ksuc 7
w 3 111 111 115:firm s { m am mauc 46 mi?!m arre
'
liim fi t M imi'
s “hu rl? unfin w gm
W mfg -
ti u nfit (Ki ng. 1 1 . 19 ; 52 . en. 20 . am 1 31
m m . W t a'
i m m’
i v mim 1
vfmiimh 1 11111 11 1 1 “ ( i t { an 2511 3 1 1 1 151 . 1 1mi
31111 111 i. at 26. in 1 1118 111 1 111137 31 111 111 1 “ mi11
12 Kandikl 8- 9.
a lso reads 0m , and glosses it by W l fl i t:“3°
fli t (cf. Pet. Lex . W and an. 21 . m Infil
sn. 2 . Kee. presents the ma tter ofthis entra as fo l lows m iW wifi m fi w 'fi m w t iw gfi rmW am fi 'fi mfi m t flmm m lfi wn
finnm mu aaisgzimw— su s m m fi fi m gfi i
M fi fi fifi fiwm um m nfi'
fimfi flamm m m m mfi fil sm 4 t u im fiit
m u m nmfi'
imm m m um m nw
m m an 6 m m uu mv zi
fi fi m fi m w fi w “W W W !
wh am m m mfi w m fl
811 . 8 fg. Keg. introduces with W W fi m .
su. 9 (note w m . sfi . 9 (note 8 , page so)
m m m nfim fi mfinfi w ‘ w mm wm wflfiim fiwg fi mmwfi fi m nmnote D mfi fi fi fi fi i um zaffi fi mi filfi z m fi flfi
so 10 fi wufi wmmM m . Kee. finishes the adhyiya as fo l lows .
Kandika 10—1 1 . 813
Adhyiya ii.
Kandiki 10.
dwmfixfia l mum! six-”rant un fi t “m u m: a
( m i eh m 7 5151131 1 0 2 2 )min Cf. Kano. 21 . 2 1 . 80 . 7.
am m o 1 D a‘ii'lvnm m ” .m
w i th Qm fiwlw 9m m « m! an 8 m mm m m m « warmm ra w v fl —m an 16
m ind i ng“?If?!“gram vwgfwm m a. an. 17 .
Kandika 1 1
sh ] M fiw w tw 18- 1 fg )m um ‘s?an ; 15 2 an. 3. a m man 4 (note 2) m m ?. en 0 m mm
311 1 mi 1mm m 1 :m imi of! 6 (end) m n
Kandikfi 12 .
sh . 1 (note m m . oil. 4. Kee. gives the
“ M N (se. fi t“) in full , repeating the proceedings described
in Kano. 10. 4 - 6 ;- 1 8 . 111
-
1 . 5 . m am -
r 1 11 aria-
q :
v isi t-mm . .m g
'
iu m m mm mm 11m mmin imum?m fir 1335 111m
sfi . 8 . Ken. a lso readsm severaltimes,
I‘ tflf'fl sfi . 4 (note The emenda tion ofthe w ord Fin
the text to if“ as suggested in the note, is rendered certain by
Keeava’
s gloss m iW m" u n fi t-6 1 ! is
m ( amiwfiwrz'
iwi 1 :mmat: 1 1 “ m mm um:W W fi ll VF !fin zfiqm 1 11 . 12 . - ” w ate rfa fi fir Ww ait
Kandika 14.
Kec. has the fo l low ing introduction : W m m Ui’
w rm nriv im?m im m : 1“mmm In unm et
“ fi w m mii. s. 1) W uafar-( ufm niv ifnm mfi (viii 8 22 11115fi s mw i11 1-11161 11175(viii. 8. 2
°in a modified form)W ‘ lfiim in i?!
Kandikfi 16—1 7 . 31 7
an. 1 6 (noteOx
Ii'r 311 23 ” m mfig w fi g fi gelfi gmi
tgn
Kandikl 17 .
on. 1 . W I?m (of. the termm m below ,
in connection w ith sfi tras 1 1 .m fum m a m a
W a w m’
h : lm mfi fi m wfi w m mw m fl im m zww fl .m m
(note egret “if! a t?‘ rmfii mt m mst . 4. “711m m sfi . 6 (note
st) . 7 (note W it . st) . 10. Kee. adds
the fo l lowing sta tement m gum-
ctr“ (cf.
81 8 Kaodiki 17—1 8.
tw i t t‘mh: Kec- adde bere :
m im m m wm m m
Adhyiya in.
Kandika 18.
fi t . an. 26. Kee. describes the m m by the ritesdetailed at 1 1 . 1 1 fg an. 27 . 1 1W mm m msue. 28 . 29.W M HW W a ng
-
[umW ilm a
m fim um ffiw tfi cfit t fi fil sun- 19 84 W
820 Kandika 20—2 1.
Ksmiikfi io
W m m fi i m
W fi m fi fi
m a { atriu m fi t fi n gufi t
W m fi a w’lw mfl fifi m n fi t — m m
m m 1 191! i’
i fi qmfi t. 311 22 awfulm u m m w fi m a fim away fim
'
fi zwrfit am W e. 311. 24. am ( tit
wfus nW ig!"m‘
flfilgfi w i« fi t 1m 1111
unfit“ llafiml; i ii fi'
é’t'
ilmuWilli: lmin i?mi u h
arm :fi mfi m i am t. 311. 24. in m ud an?
en. 25. urns-
( cm a t?m ug.
Kangika 91 .
“ WW V‘ fi . m itt
w i nging? 1 1151311 3111 1 mt i’tfi fi w fim fi nfi
“fl i fi 0 0 0 d °fi ) z1w1 m . 811 . 7 .m zi
W Iemmfi tm m HfM i ! v ia
«m 1 n mei fia
n fiw t fit m2w umi am 1 w
am fl am m zm fl u‘
t mm m w a rm th
mfiuz. 311 . 19. m tfil (Cod m " ) mitw” W Wfi w fi m fl —m 14 m m
fi a‘rm fafl mom mw w fit
m u m firfixm z1 13 1 1 31 1 5 1 11 ” t
W arm :Wm m z t fifit fi mm fi fi fit
m m 3113 1 8 19 m m gu m qi w
Kandikfi 2 1—23. 821
W fi nvfi a‘
gtéw lm m fmfi mam
m afiuafa 1 11111 m m m m fiw fin 1 11 11
t uft ! 1 8 1 11 11finmmfi en 21 23 “raw an“
( G
“ W an “ W a w gfifilu gm :1 1 1111 111‘
Qm aa fi fi « i1fi afim ufi'
fi 1 11 1 33 11 « m1 .
Kandika 22 .
8 11 . 1 . 31 :
“3
t on. 1 (mite Keg
:
15151 11271 11 1 afi m tfiim m mm 1 11 113 fl t filmm wim py?mini} 1 11111 1 dam mfi { fain
-
1m (Cod °fii°)
w 1111“1111 11 1 1 111 1 1 1113 1 1 11 111 113 1 m m m
t m fi mm fi aflfi q mfi 311 . 6. 1mfimz’1
1 11 1111 17 1 y fi fia fifi afimfi : an. - 1 111 131 6 11 11 1 (1)
m 9 m m fw m m m a—sa . 12 . w fflm fam fi
1m? u'
mtmimmfi l N W 1m 1m l‘ fi3fi"
( “Gr im m m fift flffl - H— Sn w
. fl w (emend m in Darila’
s comment to M i)
« W 8 11 1
“ a.
922 Kandika 94.
Kagdikfi fl .
911 11 1 2 W ufi mfl fi t in? a1'
i’i fi wfi1 1
“M um 111n em s—6 w1 11 1 1 mfi w fi gmfi mfiafi q fi w ui fizm
11m 113 1 111 1 1 91 1 11 1 111 11 1 m m 6 13 1 “1 1 1115111w fi 1 m m fl 1 m tm m
’t m fi uaa i 1 w
w w ficmm . sfi . 7 .
an. 9 . 1 1111 11 fitment aq wfi w (Kim;
44. 1 fg) . 811. 16. 1 1111 1 1am “fi xa t i fi ufi lfi !
firfi 111? 1 1111 1 131 11 1 11 11 1 11 1 1
un fl a aw t z afi w’a l fl i w m m ‘fi w
fi fi ufi ra w i m ujfi 1maw t awm m zfl it
M i fiaw fi 1 111gift 3131 1 11 11 9 at . 11111
M m m 1 1 11 111 1 1 1m fl aw -
(mu t t 1111 111 111m m fw h fa . an 22 . « L u m m
'
i 3111 1“if?!az1 w i §m a1fi gfl 1qfi
ufl fin 3 11111 11 1 m : 1 311 19i gflm 2 1 17 1 111 1 1 1 1 1; < 2 m m 25.
w m unflmfi aéa 1 ( fi rm 3m m !“
1116 111 11511 11 11: 1313111w 1 11 m m .
at 39 fi fi i firmflfa m
ufi m lw u i fim w fil“ 1 1 1 11 3 11 19 -1111111
1 11 1 11 11?t 1111111 1 mufm 1 111511111 111 11 111111
m mfw 111 11 11111 113 g am fi 31 13911 1 11 1 1 WW:fifi lfi uu fi w 11111fi 1 film rfirI1 1151 11 1
'
611 1115 1 1 1: (0 311 20
gum W m m m1 11mm . 33 2 1 “ M m fi w
i11 1“? m am v am m m
fi w t qw fi lw m fim‘ fivai 311 26 ” d rift“131 111 11 (1) 1 11 11 1 1 11 111111
"
t 1 11 wt 1 11 flfi fifi n « 1
3113 . 27—29 wm m m 31 11 1 111 1 11 1 tfft1 11111 111 1 afi w fl nm m 1 M 1
“{ 1 1151 11 1113 (1) 1 11m m 5 1111 11111“T11 11 m in .
fu rfw’
a 1 1111 a 1f1111'
1 11111 111 1111111 1 11 61 1 tiff-11 1 1 11111 11 1 11 1111 0 19 1 115 111101 1 1 111 111 1 11mm 1 1171) 11 1111 11 1 1 1 1h 1 1
311 30 “ N ew? ( 3 1111
m 1 1m WW W 311 30 (note 1 p 70)11133 1 1 1 111 1 11 3113 . 314 3 fww ’
t «fi l
m
111 11
171 1111 1 11 11 1 ( a 1 1111 3 1 1151 1
1 11 111 waft W 1
m um m m zfifiwm m.
(note un i. 3113 . 35—36. ( Irm
Kandika 25- 26. 826
v i} 1“
tft m i « 1 11 3 1
m a mW G-fi )W m fi w) 1 1111: 1111111
umufi mfw ( 1 1111111 11
1111?! m an 37 t ram s
“ .
m a
mm al-11 11111mmfi w vfi w flm fi fiw afl
'anfin’
r fin 11111 1 11 1i1 i 1 1 1
amsiui’lz
‘
rfiww
31 1 11 111 11 11.lw iw ufifafi : 121 6 51 1 1 1 1 11 1:
0
Kandika 26.
s I 1 ! m m (1) W1 1511 11 11 m m un fi nr
’h 1 111 1 1511 12 1
.
m fi it
fi ifi fi'
flzwrui w ufi w fi 1
11 1fu11 fifi 111fi m m
3m m 811 1 2 M ufifw
326 Kandika 26.
9 11W afil’
tgmW wrfimm w fin mumvm t fim fi m nw (x)M . an. em
gi nfanfi an 23 nfwmfilfqm w v fwwfi t — sn 24
W m a Then fol low the rites described a t Kine. 41.
l 7 , but w ith the substitution ofthe pratikas i. 23. l; 24 . 1 , instead
ofiv. 15. l; vu . 18. 1 . The entire performance w inds up w ith the
fo l lowing :nm rfir3M m '
gfiia vmraia .
m a i m
J im-1m“ in“Wfi w (cfefl 26)m 1'fi"l 1 11m .
1 111 1 111111“t m m m fi fi fi
1111 -1 (Cod uni) 31m 21“
v fugue m m an
arm W t fartfi tm t fiw flow . sfi. 19.
m wod 1m!) flint?!“ma?mfim : an 20 . m
thw a rt:afau m fm m t w mm h fi fi fitfld an 2 1 W W
sit . 26. m m t fi qitwgwm w
W 1 1 1 n w m m m fi m m11m m etc. essentia l ly as in the comment upon 3 11 3. 14 - 20.
ens 27—28 W 1 w w w wm lw w a fi am ami im a m : git:W arm »
few simian fi vfiufi gw’
i 1 1m“W 1m ameu. 29. {fit
fi fils in {fW ‘jf‘ Ifi i w rfa 1 m m vim
w ar?! 1 w him“?m 1 ifi m iw m
m m m W W ?!
ngifit wh wfiuflm q fi 1 umm ~
i m m a m mfii sfi 33 m fafi m
W W W fiIM Ifl flm W IW fl '
m fiu film 1 1 1W m fiaimnw
afi ufiamvfaafit m m? 1 uni-11am 1 fi rmfifir
(Cod . fa-
manz; 1 6) W W W m fira
wafilafa 1 maim wmi a 1 iiifi fimnm w w ig i t ian. 34. 1 !
W W 1 . 1 11 arm { fit ( 11151:git: (iv. 21 1—30) q
fi nia l( gm. £ 2 55 33} 1 1m m a tfw ufw fi t
Kagdikfi 28. 329
Kandika 28.
ail 1 1 1 11 1 1 1 13 { 1111 1 1 11 11 13s W WW l fi fim fi wmfm
13 3 1 3 1 1 1 1 3 1 1 1 1 13 1 1 1311 111 1 1 133 1 11 1 1 1 31 1
mfm zm n fi afi! mi 3 1 31 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1
1 11 1 1 1 1 3 3 1 31 1 3 1 13 111 11 1 1 311 1131 1 1 1 111 16 1 1 1 1
1 1 1 1 3 1 . 1 1 1 1 1113 113 1 1 3 1 1 1 1 131 1 11 1 3 1 1 1 1
1 31 3 111 1 1 sn 5 1 1 1 111 1 1 16111 13 1 131 1 111 1351111 1 1 1 51 13 1 131 1 11 113 1 1111 1 11
3
3 1 1 siw 1 1 111 1
31 11111 1 13 1 1 1 1 1 1 3 1 1 1W ?1 1311 11 1 13 110 113 11 11 133
1 1 111511 1 1 1 1111 113 1 313 1 11 1 1? 311 10 .
1 11333 1 11 31 3 w fiifiiflfi mfi { 3113
1 11331 1 1 1 11 13 31 113 1 1 1 1 111311 3 1 11 1 11 33: 1 &
filR'
fi'l sfi i nfir’jfi gfi flw gw'
m 1 1 11 2
1 11 1 1 11 613 1 11 1 3113 1311 3”1 13 1 3 31 1 1 1 3 13 1 13
13 353
31 1 1 su 13 11 13 1313 3 1 1 3 1 1 1 1 1 1113 1 1 1 1
3 1 1 113 1 113 1 1 1 131133 1 1 1 1 { fa 1 3 1 0 4) 1 11 1 3 31 1 1 1
( fig3 (v. 4. 3, «0 1 113?1 1613 33 1 1 1 (v. 25. 7 - 9)W1 13 1 1 13 1-1
li ala 1 11113 1 13 m fim‘n
‘
fi‘
t 1 13 11 1 13 . six. 1 4.
1 111 1 111 13 1 13 31 1 1 131 13 1 1 13 3 33 1 <v~ 5)
1 11 1 1 1 11 13 1 13 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 13 1 1 111 113 1 13 1 1 1 1 1511 13 1 1 1 1
1 1 1 1 1 5 11 3 1 1133 13 1 1731131 13 1 13 31 1 1 1 1 1 11 sfi 15
313 1 11 «3 1 3mm 31 1 1 13 1 1 3 1 w 1 11 11 1 11 1 1 111 1 1 1
1 1 1 1 1 1 3 ( F1 3311 (v 6) 1 11111 11511 1 1 1 313 1 11 1111 13“
si1 16. 1 1 1 11 (511 1 1 1313 3 3 111 1313 1 31 1 1 1 1 13 1 1 1
2;13 1 1 11 11 11 1 1 1 1 111 11 1 1 31331 111 111 1111 1 1 1 1 11 11 1 1
111 1 1 1
1 1 1 561 1 1 1 13 1 1 1 11
331 133 1 31 13 1 1 13
. 3 1 1 1 1 1 13 1 11113 131 1 1 1 1 1 13 1 11
330 Kandika 28—29.
m a ” . u’t a
'
m fi mhm1m:w rm gingfw .m
Kandika 29.
st! 1 macaw ” an 2—4 ai m'
av (v 13 Q um ram m an fi w m l
” (W a rm iw rfin m amafia awfmali afw
'
awfin fi i a faafifa ivfmfi aafa afi’
i‘
a afifi
fm viunfi t. sfi . 5. gm'
( g ( Qi T (v. 13. 3)m t?
u m amtamm v i afim ranim al: waifmfinmafi a“: so 6 aw fi a afm a
o
am ga t q au v 18 5) m gmm a m afi fi afilw an 9 a fi aalim afa u 13 6)
W « M W mfi aiw u nfit ea . 10 . m it
a fifufi w m r tfi t a am? (I
v. 13. 7 , 3) m ust
aggagfi mafm w mfiv sfi m agi rim
W M ?! w m w gv fi uma fi afiagfi safa amm w 15 ; v 16)m (l)m
ma gmsurfaa m fa gem mm flaw
Lat in“ !“at.
“ligh t st . 16. fi nga ( faW (v. 16)
M ai a :m afi lmufiai u aft- 17 winga tfil
aih (v. 16) gu nm anw fi i«m ama
i nW WW — sfi 19 wfm mfafi! { i n (v
m imafi imam w fi ln m i lm ma mfam a en 20 “ gram ! tuft-( avianw hich ! annfa m infi rm?izfam arm
m wgfi‘
flfa l an:Hi awfi uavfiv ml:W e!
gamma?! an:mafi am 0)
332 Kandika 30—31 .
w ith Kfiuc. The comment upon at). 14 ofthis kandiki isfollowed
directly by the treatment of31 . 4.
Kandiki 31 .
fl fi m m 311. 10. mmi! afi t }?W illgat ia m an . n.
vfna (1)M I M arni ?! finm l
w m w nfi uw nm mW m W nfi wfin w m gaa ( flit n W
‘
Qt‘
filam
m am —si1 16 m artian-
51am 4 11°a
Tillwa r renufi mfa I 1 1m sita r“(1for FEW) "
M ?! aim wfimw m m em f?! ( fin-m
“fli t W mmfm m m iéfi wfi l sf: 17
5 661a artifamfmia mu m-mm “R ufin‘
fiu rm
Eim’ rvft filfi flfilgem nfilufil 811 . 13. In M«faunaW I W WW (Cod.
can.
fiv) m a (1) za m 1?i 1 Wm . an. 19 .
834 Kandika 32.
M 1 gfiw “rm W an-
fl m
fi‘l 1 11. 12. m f11m 11m m remn a n t-
3
111111
133°
m m 1 13 1 tim 1 11. 1 3 .-11rd
W W W ? ” “ mm | m w §fa m mt 1 1 8 ; 11 1 1 . 1 1 7) g g
'
lwi mfigfl
gran Im aa w egw im gfi a m m a
W W M W W WW W N W
nu fi flu u'
gw’m viva
-
u m
M ffi . 311 . 20. m m ( 3 3
W W “tha t mfu fifitW m u cod . 111 111
Fu lani m m fianfi t 11 25 wires}?wit m e:(1for
a mp lifi vfi it so 73 27 .m m 11311 11 11 1 13 mimfia511 111113 33113m a yarm s 111 1mik wgwfi « 11am1m M n QM WW fi mfi t 511 16111 1 11 1 111111117 161
{ fl im nfiwmfi lfimfi 1w m mvfi wmHere fol low s the list ofpratikas given as theW
by the ganamala, Ath. Paric. 34. 3 1 , and quoted above, p. 89, note 2 ;
then the text continues as fol lows W ! 1 Qnfl mw “11 .
m m M ah a tfi infermw fi 1 vfi wi it (ii 33 1)
m m fi. an gst: (iv. 30. um
(5 .x 8 . 9 t 1 1111: 115 1 1613 “ 1 131111?e
Qil'm I Then follow s a list. ofmany ofthe commoner practices
described in the preceding kandikas ofthis adhyiya , all ofwhich.
ifperformed w hile reciting the WWW , are accounted effi'
cacious against alldiseases (fi a IfVHm il) , as though theyw ere performed w ith their own proper mantras (m Q: Hi
W ! lfl fi fl‘lfiffl i’lm fi ). Then follow s a ca talogue
ofthe diseases, many ofw hich are treated 1n the preceding kandikk z
the others are know n in the later medica l castras : M ariqfi
336 Kandika 34 35.
m m zfi w fi w zfi m t s zrfin 31 1i
fl M aw . 6. Kecava’s explana tion is essentially
the same as tha t ofAth. Paddh. and Dac. Kar. 811 . 7 . 3mmW ow ffi w u afl m nfifa u« 1111 s 111111 1 111
-
1 3 8 9. gnzgn m a u q ui
Sfiifflfi m fifl W ?!“
QT. 11 11 . .naTM
3111711t i afm r fimm finia t u nfi t m a ma 1 W 31 :
11111 11 1 an 1 1 1 111 1 w aif:fl a med.
3 1111 6 61 11 !”q u nfi t 1 118111113 1mmiminm i
Wfi M a nn’s I ” m lfif ‘
fl (see Kunc. 98 2,w here the
“1m 1 m vfi iwm'
tfa m (vii 19)
“ 3 3n m m 3311 1 1111111 1 11711W 1 aninfant etc 1 1111 0) 3 1 1 11111 w mfi ma t 1 611 5 1 1 113 1111
Qfi ll £ 311 11m “ fitm
Kandika 36. 7
Kandika 36.ans . 1 . 2 . M an“ (0 0 11 8 11 11
8?lehm 1 11 111 1
“ 1 111 1111 W W . fem 113 1 1 11
W anna-
1111 1 E11
“ 111a m 1 1 11 1111111 1 1 3 1 111 1 fi t ?1 115111 1111 fig m
1 11 1 11 1 21u1 11 11 at 1fi fi 11'
1 1n 1 1 1fa ans 5 6 1 11 1 111111
fizm zfarm: 1 11111 11 111 1 11111111111 1 film? 1« (om NW “M 1 w R fi t ufi fi1 1
1
5111 1 11 1 { fla w“Inwfia tmfi w m wod m u m — eu 7
fi rtfa m 1 M aim‘
1'
iilfn ufm . 14 ga
a mm mm wfi uifM W fa mmigw fin m m M a nfim i m ’ji m fi r
838 Kandika 36—37.
eu 3 ’ lm mifinfi fl fl filW W I - o . 3111 1 111
W W M W IW Q1 11 11 11 11 11 1 1 v31 11 11 11 1f11 111i 1 1 1fi 1 11111fi 1§ 1n 1 11 11 111 111 !
m m m fm m u w fi w mi n i m
3131 1W m m fi fi t fi m « 1 131 1 111
W t fi film m sf: 39. “ W 1
R d gq'
alfm llm . Keeava ends the adhyaya as
fo llows :m ffl «1 1 1 111 1 1 1 11 11 I 111 W I111 1 111 11 1 111 fi mfilM i l? I3 31 111111 1 1 11 1: 111 1 1 11 11 . « a m 11.
Adhyiya v.
Kandika 37.
M w ifin fi wfiwfi t w ifil l 'fi w fi wfin
W 1 W m fl w 1m ufi
m n ifi t lfi fi awm m fl mflm lmfi fi aam flm fi m gi ufi wmm fi
mfwwu’
fl m nmfl’tm m n ifin m fin ri
‘
t 11111 1 1
n i fi 1 éufi mfi m ufi mfa gw m gfim m 1 qim1 111 111 11 1 1 1 1 1 W u
'
iu ifin w fl m m m é
M an-
11 151111 sfi - lu n m fi fi flvm w m
5 11 1515 1 5 1515 : 1 15 1 11 1 1 115 1: 5 5 1 : 1
5 5 11 5 1 5 111 51 5 55 1 tam 7
511 11 : 11an. 1 1 5 1551 55 13 5 13 5 15 5 11 1 5 1 1111 11 3 5 1 5 11 1 5 1 (0°d
5 5 5 1) 51 5?5 1 5 15 11?5 1 4 15 1 5 1 11 5 11 5 5 1 1 1 1 so. 11
m ( QTQW .- 16. The rites described in these sulm
are va lid for the (fulfilas wel l as the Ifilfi fim Is“ 1
fll' a t Ki ng. 38 . 1 2 to be emended to { fi fi fitfmi’ In describingthe latter Recava ends as fo llo’w s m5 1 1 15 1 13 5 15155 5 113 1 15 555 1 5 1 1? sfi . 1 7 155 15 5 51 1115 1 15115 5 15 11 5 1 11: 1 1 1 5 15 11 1 1111.
5 111 5 111 111151 1 55 1 15 11155 15 1 5 1 5 15 5 111 5 1 11 5 5 5 11 5 111 11.
1 5 . 1 8 . f5 5 15 5 5 5 1111 5 '5 3 1 5 12 1 531 53 M 115“
en. 1 9. 1113 11 51 Ha 1 115115 1 5 1 1 .
311 . 20. ” 5 12 1 115 51511 111 . an. 2 1 . m m m fifi a firtfa
1 111 5 111 1 “ 5 1 2 15 1 5 1 1111: 5 115 1111 111 0) 5 110 13”(1) 1 115 1 1 111 1115
1 115 5 151 . 1 15 1115 111 5 111 5 5 3 1 - 1 1q
1 15 1 1 111 111 511 15 (Cod 111 11 551 5 1 5fef5 5 1v i5 5 111511 11 1 115115 5 11 1 1 115 5 5 5 153 1 15 1 11 vii! 55
°
5 1 5 155 1 1 11 5 1 5 111 5 1 5 5 1 5 1 5 15151 5 11 55 1 1 5 1111 13 111 5511151 5111 5115 5 1 1 111: 5 11 55 1 1 551 11 1 515 31 11 11 1 5 5 1 11
— 811 24
a
8 11
fi 1fa 5°311 5 fi 5 1
5 5 111 1 5 11 15 1151 1 5 15 11 1. 155 155 11 5 5 111 1
sfi . 21 5 551 1 11 111 1 5 51fi 15 1 5 1 11 555 1 1 1 15 5 111 1
M lm fi m m m w w m m fi w fi5'
115fi1
Kaodiki’
1 39.
. . fi 15 5 111f5’
1 “M ia m i? 1 111 1111 1 5 1151
5 5 1515 1 1 11 1 11 5 11 1
1 1m m :m am ma l“ mm “ .
m ufi t fi’
iw fi m t fi fin W m ufi m13W gm w w r fl w fi n fi vfi t w m 'imm m fi g W 3 w fi fe? mi unfit 1 1 1511 1 5 0)n mm afi m mfi fi mfi fi w wm mW ufi m W Q fi fW fi W M W
n m fi muwrfim’rin if;
an 27 “ m mm oat
"
. under 8119 . 5 M ai : q gfin Sn, 23 mh vfinn“
( aim WW zut (Cod m anim“ W W W '
1 cf v. 31 . 1—4) wilful (Cod . use)
Gin a . 3mm m m life:
Kaudiké 40.
en 7 fi umi’mm w mm 1m?« v im !“W?
nam m wfw fi w vm mnai31m wag" W fi fifaj
‘
fl
fi fiiflw gfifi n an fi'
fi fi i lM gm m fl w zg‘
é
v h am s V { m ini am fi: a n ?wi t h ! at wfiumaa)
fi m fi fi i um fi m nm fi m mfi fi
8I2 Kandikl 40—4 1 .
'
QT ( fl! Tiff!“ W : I w in
“ 111m m .
w fin “ 1 1 1 1 11 35 1 151 1 11111 51w « m mn ut fi . an. 13. W flw u
— cfi s 14 1a mM ist i firfii“m : 1 1 11m m !
W M 31?“film “fi re 1am 511 1 1
“lift-WW M R. 80 . 1 6. Keca va divides this sfilra in
his treatment, so as to join the w ords Rafi m 3 1m to the
preceding practice, to w it : lfi a“ W T“ gm mfim u
’tfi w fi a
:fi mfinu infinity . ” m am - u
new practice is introduced w ith the words :fm W ,
as fol lows :m 'l( ft mi nm m W W mi»
344 Kandika 42.
Kandika 42.
11111 . m m mm m 1m fi
firi‘
t 153 W H R TR fiIfi fi fi ifi lfi fi m u?
W 1w 1 q'
i vnta fi 1 m u m . .
“1111 123 11 1 fiwmfim’
w 111311 1151w am m m u fi
m (of. Kano. 57 . 32 , note) m m’
z‘
mrm 1111
w a rm ififilré 1 1 111 11171
m i n fw fi v mfa fi vfiw fi nm fi mfi
Kandika 42—43. 345
M o 1 1 1 15 11 H 1 1Hfi1 1 ~ m m tfi’m 1 111311
112 1311111 :11l11et lftfis 1 11 1 1111 1. H 1 1 1 1 11111 11
Hmwfa'
d 111 11133513 t1m 1 1 1 1313 wamgnn fi Hmm ir’il
Hm 1 1m H‘lfi HH mfi rzw m n 111111 11 111 1
Hfmn: 1111 2 6 1161111 fi fi d’
fi wg1 11 1 11 Huh : 1 Chis Hafii i u wil 31111 1
sfi . 23. 1 111 1W 1 m ?!fm
Kandika 43.
1 11113 1 1 u‘
mm fiuiw mm 1 1111 1 M a 1 1 1111 111 1
H'
HTFHH 1 11 1 1161 11 1 11 1 113 11 1 135fHHrwiH’
m’
1‘
1m93 fire
“
“r“W “151111 1 1 1111 1 1 11 1111 “ fa-1 1 1 11 11 111 11311 1 1151 1 11m an 2 ~ fi wfi 11w 1yafi 1
lmréiz fi fif‘
fl l. Then Kecava exhibits essennally the same text
as the Ath. Paddh.,ending with the follow ing: m fi a?fi t t
Hm: H11H1 fm t fi mm : 1 11mm H1 § HH1 111 HHH1
it . an 4 “ m ammm ém t avfir u
so. 5. 111 1:w is 1fi 1 H1 1111h 1111 He efiwumf-l;11511111 1 11m 1 111 131 3 1 1 1 11111 1 1 11 111 11 11111 11 1111 . 1 111 153 111
muffl e:fKim; 8 .W gw
fi swfi f‘
mfig ufw fi en 8
vai 3 53 1 m fi rmm fii. $11 . 13. ” gm ?
HH Hi‘lfH 1 ifwfmm$1 <0 HHfi 1 11 1 ( fi t as a t Ki ne.
23 1 fg 811 15 311111 11 11“ W e 1 111113111 11mm :31m
m usfa H1H'
H iw Hrafi fm HH 111°
1 11 13 11 H1 15a?
H1 fHH ‘lm'fiH1 Ham H 1 111 H1 31111 11 1 H1 H1!
“m m fi m m mm mfi fi m fi n fi w
3 1 1m m 1 11 so. Ha ri‘rvn fi
'
i'
i HT-HH 1h?H1
346 Kandiki 43—46.
“ W HHHW 1 thfifi 111 111 11?Huma n
WW W “ ? “ m u m “ 11111 1
3 11111 . 1 11 1 1 11 11 111 1 1 11‘111 11 1 13Hfi 1 3 m tfa
zfi W Hnmfifi w 11111 1111 11 11 1 1 2 31151 1 1 16 113 1 1111
“Hf?! Hm? 11“ fi w fi nm.
Kandiki 44 .
In “ma fi a-
11 1W . m am-
q q fifqHa va naHnfi 1 111111 1 gi n H1 . 1 1mm (xi. 6. 23) 111
1 yam H H'
n'
11 1f1 1H . 1 11111W 1111 11
mantr
a-
5111111 Humffli(cfKane 8 23 fg 13m m WHmwfan fu n: an 14 W Qfi G) 1161111 1 1 11
81 151 111 111 1 1 11111
111 11 111 111 1151 . an. . . fimw 111 m fi fa .
w sfi gi’
tfi an 19. ( 111 1 1 111 1 11 1 1 11 .
W im 8 11 12 W aitm’ri u gfifa
51: fl ag Hnfi g fifihr W fi ffl fl iM afi a 1 fi m m wxfi ififin W 111
Hmm H‘smi 1 2m 11m 1 1: m 11! W Tm N 1 11 1
s m 1 1Hf1 1 1 1m m: 11 111 11 . am 1 7 .
°1 11 1 33 ufafi
fq efi 3 a?W { fi t gin“it i«"
fi fiw éfrat at 11amfi uia rmm i
'
im “fi rm “:mum
ganmmirth in w h nqwfi 1115? a! m
mfizfi wm mlfila! WE N ? six 44 m afi
fi aafi m fi aflw fl fiw fl m iz‘
mzfa. m u .
m 1 ? In M arin : an?! we:mfm w’
a.
.m mm fiww qi w m fi nfifmm w arm fi fflfw fi . In W W! !
.fi g (“my 311 1 3m Wm ! fi n Ear
-
(m mfi
o
q fi s q fim q fi “ — sfi so q mm 'llfi mi
m luflrfil wqfi nm H zfi wmfa en 51 m
fifvm flfit a“
! mi!'
Q'i 3m ( fir am a fllfi 'l.
an 53 “ M a rvi n
fm'im um w e wfwmfinigm 111 m mWw e am :mm m m?! “W m?M en w in
m i ti firrz azmfiq fi rfl i fi t fi w gm via an?!m“ultra an. 55 . 1 11 131w «fm fl i m ’fi ’fiIn mi?! “m an fi w q m (1) u§ém r a fi fim
Keq. has the fol low ing a t the end ofthe adhyaya : W fi Qfi t
fi rm aivm fi mvi W m fifi tfi wfim
arc-
gar{ fi t fi t mafi mfi fir (Kane fg ) w gmfi t
i iim w fi m wn (Kane; 93 lfg ) am mmfin
Adhyiya vi.
Kagdiki 47.
Introduction . w m w fi zfi fi a‘r {rm w ai l
m m ”:filfin z H faffi h sfi iw t u
ml. 2 wfm ahm : da m:m ain: zfi mm fzflran ti
m w arrant at : unam fi tmé‘lilm 51“an. 9. m m m fi mh m nm m fi gm ?“m m faa q '
nfni ém fim’
rw Innfiw mt fim‘
r unit
850 Kandika 47.
‘ lfi l«in ( 11 1 133 ; vi 25) mat-n eural 1“ 1 1 ml m w fi q wi t wfm m w fit g
’h m
m gmfm wfi tw q w tfim wfw m n m fit mIfi : 1 an: mini nfi a Em a -hm : sfm m m m m
m altm m 1 m m mi 1 é’tfi nfianm
vi lfi t filfl ailm i m mfi ufi rwfi t. 311 17.
infl u en za !“ mm mi 313m 31m m affirmW W W
-
(11 m m. 133. 8 11 8 . 18 20 . 1 1
“ ( fi fmfnv fi adm fi i wfim fi t fi m mma rs wfiq
‘
qwi‘l'
qm an fw fin wm fi m m “. mgfi nm t ifi w nfiw fi tfl w i fm fi
22 m i “ new m m m inim m m
21 13 1113! ai mitem M T llm mi s fifa 8fi 8 .
‘
25 27 .
m gfi i’t afifflm wfir flufiiw qfim vfi ifi m m
a; w fu fin 1 fi t fi wfilfi i ufi! m m mrem.
en. 32 . Kee. has nothing
corresponding to this sfi tra , but seems to connect directly w ith
Later, however, after 011 . 38 , a passage corresponding to this sfim
appears, w hich contains nothing additiona l to the statement ofKiucika.
fw fiW fi n (W ifl'
fl fl as though w unfwm" stood in
the text). sfi s. 34 - 36. fi wwfi ’ fm M fi n .
fl i t 1 1313 3111 um fi tfi a‘
qmm (vi 133 2) v ii-«a (cf
ad . sh . 37 .
mW n -m fi fi nffi qafe
'
i im rafi gwi‘
twhim} an“
?smflma ama ss- 42 arm
seam e n?“ thfimfirrfi 31! a (1f0fm ?) m
w m m eood W an na: fi fi m t fi tm(ii. 19 23) ifim fi (cf. sfi . 1m :mit m m W ”
852 Kandika 48—49.
W W W ans 4 1—43 W t filmm ug-fi afi iflzi W inn 1mm w ih
m fim
Kandika 49.
an. 1 . 312W W W m (cf. Kauc. 24. 19
n 2 . w it:W m sfi m 1 1mmfim - 21 .
The treatment ofthe remaining entras ofthis kandiki. by Kecsvs
differs so much from Kancika ’ s, especial ly in the a rrangement of
the sntrss, as to render it impossible to present extracts sfi tra by
sfi tra . The entire passage, barring irrelevant matter, is here given:
m fum gw’
i 1 a re?! (fa ( 5mm 11m mfilm?! fi nfi gwmfi : au t ism
-aw ait m m 1
m fi a t m fiw t fi vefi w iw sj m m fi
fi s a wz'
1 m tfufa fl’2fl z
’i m tfafs ui wm i
w m 1 m t’
u‘
1 m um fw t fir ma
mm m mfi 1 w fi rfi t fi n azw fi ez
'
wu’
fl m fa
u fi nfi m 1m fw fi n 11m film? 113 1 1111 1
m h m fi W 1 m sfafa m um
m m fiii fi afimm (v 5 mm i ii (Cod ai m
winimu’
i m m mw fi l 1 m a i w w mw
wittin m zfi tfi nnfi m : 1 w fiw m mgm 1mm "
(firm { fir maul 3 1 6 111 1 1 am ( fl ail
w u fi ft u’mfi w a «1 8 11 121 1 111 : ‘lmi’rm firfil
M W 1 m m) m w w w w w.
an 6) m m é qn’
i fi w fi mw fiffl “ in “wa s!
m am a afs'
im mm 11 q 1 .
Here two more clokes are given, which are however too cor~
rupt for reproduction. Then the text continues as fo l lows
M 1 sm ut?! ( cf. Kfiuc 60 l fg M sfmW inn
-
a { 31151 1 amii fi ( fir (cf. st: 15) gi n fi gw fi
Kandika 49—50. 353
fli efira w m t fl fil
(l) “ 1! (cf. sii. 18) Ufim’t etc. . sfi . 19)W M
afar-liar l t i fiwflfn 1 h e: vz'
“fa (cf. sfi 20) 1 m
m m“(Of. Kim} . 48 . ” W m w ar-
a w .
ifi m m csfi 26) 1 wafi mm fi ifiu t fi afiw
M m fm fs 1« w t 31m m winmfi i 1 11-
afar.T he follow ing is an extract from a longer s ta tement ofKscava a t
the end ofthis adhyiya : m mW u: m 1“ TI
m m mmfm u mzfi nw eft -11 1311a 115 1: fi finimm
’t ufifiri
’fm itt s:m m ii 113 1 1131
mafia 1 air first: 1 nu t « 1 1 Q! u niwfain Elfin
tmmfi i an 2m 1 1 m w mm fi w vmsmi’t sfir
fin'
t :31a: 1ym v‘
h fi (Cod “tammft a: 1grew?33m zmizr w M 1 vw lfi=fi r §zzm t l
am (God. i t em mfim 21m m : 1 gfin i ah
m fiéfl m w ith 3 1 11 1111 13 am : 1 11 1 1 81311 3 1!
Adhyiya vu.
Kandika 50.
M W aw : m a mam mma tings-n M afi fiwmi
‘
wmmfirm — sfi
fi v i’i m wm ufi rflfm “ M umfm ufi awfit
“W w i m .
sfi . 4 .
n w fm m m mtwfin u - fi23
854 Kandika 50.
fm fziiti’fm mfi afl fi nm m 1 fai
r
yaw . sue. 8—9. m i (l)m fi fi m lflfi
ch . 1 2 .
1 i 1 . . w w firM arla M aura “
(cfl Kaue S
Recava evidently construes the wordm asfm , contrary
to the reading ofallMSS. cf. Ksuc. 14. 25 ; 50 . 13) In'
lfi 21 1( fit W etcu . fn amfufiw mwi ufmz fi t fir p ”
W wfi m m m m m fi m fi m“
(Na HT“
6 1 qftfi t fi! (the emendation suggested in note 6, p. 146,
856 Kandika 51—52.
“ THTHG “ fi t $ 6 !m an. 13. . m mfilfiw fi
'
oit tfm w t i filw fir
1 17“ l m m flfi m vfi fi
mi qfi u fim m! Bil- 15. W Wsu. 1 6. . afu w h om “ m w
’
i fi m 1 mmm m an 1 7 “ amarm(Cod .
oi’tv )“ M anna 71111 m
‘fm m“f" m il"? 8“ 19 m y? in! i n fi rm iv
mam a . su. 22 .m u fn fi i wm mamw fi w sm wfifm m fimsftw‘ w “ tha n
m (Cod «a w.
Kandikfi 52.
su. .l “ n ud ism “ W W M M N
min — au . . M a m m m am u
m afia-
lia r s nafu 1 am t'
flTfl‘
im mm: 1“
W illiam! sfi . 3 3m m? fl am mw'
fi l m
( fir ma fi a giiw in w : mew swa t-11s gsm m s
(1for fn'
h'
1: a’
m sm’
“We 1 fi 21 51 171 gi n { in1 mum r em! " 1 m fimm m rfi fir fig
fi n fi lm-111 11 751 sum W ON“! min im M m
in “m i: 38 11 ‘ W W Iemf: filman 4 min 1 1m m 1 ‘Ifililfi
'
lm an v s
( m mmfi m w fl‘r 1 li W W 1m
3 3 111171“a 1 171 ufvufit 1 vfirtw m fim eu. 7 .
m n wfi.— su. .s wm fa afi tfiw mgfzw
W m fi (”0e su . 9.
it?! “W e! 1 W m fit fi vfin‘
w l mmflfil“W W W an. 10. m i f
m ain 511 - 53 357
ga m m w'
a‘
n u W M m fi rmfi 1 nw fi m fi 1m fi m m —sfi un
Kecava’
s trea tment ofthe fo l low ing passage renders it probable tha tit contains two sfi tras, the division being after W anzfl‘ , as fo l lows
“W 1m i g’
z‘
m’
i quasi 1
gin fi nfii im rfiniw mfifi wfi manta 1 if“
:mi ‘HZfi I
m m sfi 12 w fi zfi m m 1 mn fi fi vwfii an m i M 311. 15
m m fi i’fm fi fifi «fam i ly gfl a m 1
311 . 16.
ml: 1 11m min for. 1 amflmfihM aw 1 tit
m finiw 1711 11 1171 m a : 1 mi“ if?! 1 sfa
sifw rfin: first?“ « is m m 511517 1 1
M afi m mi fi m eii 1m mfi lamw 1fi 1.
su 18 M fsfiim m : sfl 19 mu’
finfi w
gm w 38 17 M W gums-
11‘s
ans 20 2 1 M W fwd use" mmi a w rfii1 ~ uwflmi mwfim t mfiflmmw fa 1 “if?mm
'
tnfi mmin 3 1511 11 1w m 1 m fiftmfi than ?
“11m QIW L Here fo l low s an extended description ofthe
performances indica ted at Ki ng. 54. 1 1—1 2 .
Kandika 53.
“ titani u m w gsvw mm8 11 8 m an arr-(gu n fi l
’tfl fii etc.
ans 15 16 saw? itfi ni (!for N am ) gaffw
358 Kandika 54—55.
fi a t-1mm ”“ fi gm m m z'm '
t h isin n-
afar (1) curfew: ea . 18 . vf‘
zfir rug tfit
W (in this form the w ord occurs several times in the expanded
treatment ofthe fo l lowing sfi tras).
Kandika 54.
Introductory 1 11 1“ m i « m m 1 1W e)
sfi - l- t t wrrm fii w fil 111 gt m ifam
c1m “Ft 1 11 1 12 1 1151 m in i. an 11
a n etc . .m m 1 11m m 31m (cf. Kev a t Ki ne. 52
20, 2 1 , w here the subject matter ofthis siltra is treated expansively)
m vhm m a 1m m m t fiwfi m (cfKw at
gfi fin m t g
0 13113 1 1 1 ammu mmu n m Efifill
Kec. has a t the end ofthis entra them m ,described in the
same w ords as the Ath. Paddh. a t Kane. note. Then : if“m uw ww vfi mfis m o) . 1511 . 1 5. 1
‘IWW I
M t finiam’
t 111 n fi w m w mi nim h m
Kandika 55.
M WO
1 fi m fi am 1 m n
360 Kandika 58.
Kandika 58 .
1111111 111 1 11 1 11 1 111111 1 1: mi 4 1 1m 1 3 11 M m
miter-1 w a if-11 1111 0) 11111: 1 11 1311: fi t M e : 1 1 1 5111 33
WET: fi w am tfn fi fi fi gufi lm afi t 1mW mm m 1 wfin fil 9 1 131 1 1111 111 11 1 1 1 1 11111 (fa 1 1111 1
fi d m a ifi 1 111: 1 11 1311 1 : 11 111
“
( 1 1 13fi1mm a nn a m a n t raW afi m fifl fl a fi l
W }!W " For the mantras cf. sfi tra 3 . 811 . 5. 1 13m1 11 1} 111fi1fi1“ft 11 1 13 131 2111 {fa etc. (cf.m am
m“ w ann a? mm 8 11 8
m a: In fi gi 1mi awmfi ra wm v1 §mmfifi111
8 11 . 10. itfil 1 11 11 1151711 ! 1511 11 1 11 11 11 1 111
nfilifi '
gi 311111 immfiniw M 11. 111
-
1 . 1 1 . 1 119 11111 1 1.
1 3m firm (the readingmfim in the text ofthe sfitra
is therefore correct) fi t fi fi q‘
aq 13.
The introduction is in essentia l agreement w ith tha t ofthe Ath.
Paddh. and Dac. Kar. ” M l“a:fun! ‘
lrm
W W W -
( 1 1a 1 an: 1 11-
1 1 1 11 1 111 1 111m i
gmm fi m ufi w 1111:m mW E m I . 8 11 . 19. “ Tam fi g mfg
111 111 1W arnW e:min i q n’t 1 151 11 111 (fa. Then
essentia l ly in the same strain as the other paddhatis. 21 .
a fiawwm fiannfi « 1 171 1 1 11 1 11 11 111 1311 1111 13 t amifi
Kandikl. 58—59. 361
fi fi m gfi fi m fifi fi tfi lw
1 1 11 1 1111 1 3 ” ( 15 m m -W ri t fi re d“mnflwfi “ t ag g qfiqfi l , m
2.
eu. 15.
fav’
fl m i n k -1 111 6 1 11 1 1 11;1 1 1111111 11
afi 17 . - o
30 . 18 m ‘ltli'
w t fgfil 2um gm film i
m vwfi fi m fi m 1 gm fi sfi fl t fim gi wuw1fm
5mm 1 film W?Ufa mam a“. 911. 19. Kee.
recounts the various divinities, mentioned in the hymns ofw hich the
pra tikas are here given 1 11 1111 1 2 11 111: 11 1li “T1133 1 1
film i mwfn (cfKane42 9) 1 111?1 1 1 111111 1 11 111 m 1 i1f1 1 11ifil
362 Kandika 59—60.
Adhyiya viii.
Kandika 60.
Kecava’s treatment ofthis adhyiya deviates material ly in arrange
ment and subject ma tter from that ofKaucika : kandiki s 60- 63 are
closely interwoven with 67 - 68, so that a passage ofone division alter
nates w ith a passage ofthe other. For the introduction, given inthis kandiki (808 . 1 - 7) it substitutes that ofkandiki 67 (sfi s. 1
as follows z It! 1 11 11 11 11 1 11 finm'
r 11m : 1mW iwm 1m fi 1 v fi m
’
fi M eri t fi n
ln m 1 W 1 111 10 1 1 Hu i511 11 17131 131311
fw fi wm m infirm 1W « 111 1 1 1
( 311 1 m m m’tm :m t fim
’tm mm m
u fiq m fi vfi fi lfi rm i61 11 11 11 1 1“
fi fl fflw tfit fi fi tzflfi fi'
fli lfl i'
( fi 1fi1f11 11 121 1 q mfi . en. 24.13 1 111 1 M 1111
(xi. 1 . m in?! “fl fil Here, in Keeava’
s trea tment,the account given in kandika 67 is resumed : E! wi tem Elfin“ tfi i3111 11 1 11m m . 67 19) gulch ?m muifiwa 1511 11 1 1 1 1115111 1 111 11111 1 1 121 11 21
°
3m
864 Kandikl 62 66.
{ 31 1151 1 m w fi m ufi fin m amfmh 31W W “ 'fifil (cf. Ki ng. 63. 20) Then
the descrip tion passes over to 68 . 23 fg., as fo l low s fi lm
“W { 1mm essentia l ly as in sfis . 24 - 34,
Kandika 63.
essentiallv as in 8 11 9 . 3—9. Then the description turns again to
Kano. as. 35 fg. : w { 1711 mifain a ffirm fll-( fi t 3mma rm 1m etc. essentia lly as
the rest ofthe kandika. Then fol lows : ( fam m .
fi ufi m mW t (Cod . m m 15131 11 !W 111 356111 1
Kandika 64—66.
Kee. disposes ofthe ma tter treated in these kandikas as fol lows
m ufm i fin-112 1 1 1?m an
igfi'
q W (cf. 60. 19fg.) 1 11 1 31 11333 W
« fi a t « Tfil (cf 60 3 1 fg ) 1 § 1 vmm1fi 1fa van-
( 1m(ef. .64 1) 1 3 1 313 1uw t fi 1 iii! vfitmfl cf64
m ru cod 1 1111 1 011 14) wu’tzflsmm 1 11 m
.
faufi d fi wr am (God 1 15 )“ (of66 1 3) 1 1111 1 1 1 1 1m1313511 1115 31: (cf66. 14) 1 c13 1 1 1121 em f?! am33111
'
gfm'
t mi (cfibid ) l 13 1 fimfnnimi
Kandika «as—7 1 . 865
m (cf. 68 . The remaining two kandikas (67 . 68) a re
trea ted a long with the first four kaodikfis (GO- 63) ofthis adhyiya
see the introduction to 60.
Adhyiya ix.
Kandika 69.
an. 1 . wn nmzfi w u m m m m zn
W ainm’
rm rfi uw fit eu 22 im wtm
Kandika 70.
80 3. 8. 9. W WW 'N fi ii (xn . 1 . 1—9) m m(x1 1 . Lama
-
{ 15thm (iii. 31 . cf. Kano. 24. 31) if:m a
Kandika
m rfifu fi m afi m i q ifi fi zw fit m u s
a m am (fafaa fi w m fi tfi tm fi tzu w
m fa m i’maimmfi t an ens 9—1 1 8
'
rtuifuzism am:m an (0 mm ?" saw 3m W W as ?mm filfi ufi lw an: trt W ( gi t fim ii W armm 911 . 13 (note The surmise that the sfi tra refers
to Kano . 39. 20 - 27 is correct : Keoava quotes the passage in full.
an. 15. its with m wnfw fi rmganfinm m
366 Kandika 7 1—76.
m ea t
fi t ? M w fi wm fi ufi fi t su lS.
m e t m . 811 19 thw fil m m
M (cf. Kano. 89 . 27 1 mm1 1 (Keo. does not therefore rega rd the word 1 1 31 ! in sfltra 8 as
the pratika ofx1 1 . 2 . 48, but joins it to sntra 7 : Inevertheless adhere
to the division ofthe sutras as given in the tex t) . an . 1 0.
fvm liffi i m em Iz fi i ’m ‘ fi w mW m (the quotation in the sfi tra therefore refers to 1 11.
2 . 31 , the persons and epithets being changed from feminine to mas
culine : correct accordingly note 1 on page 1 91) m 33!
After a description ofthem Kee. passes over to adhyiya x
no mention being made ofthe matter treated in the remainder of
adhyiya ix .
Adhyiya x.
Kandika 75.
sfi . 14. su. 25. WW ?!W im
Kandika 76.
ans. 2 . 3. nw t zfi w {firm that? ufw fi t. su. 5
(notes 22 . “R aw . 30 . 6 . Cf. Kee. at Kane.
sa lo m mw m w fi fi qfim
868 Kandika 79—82.
Adhyiya xi.
Kandika 81 .
eu. 21 . zrifinififiiim uff: 1 1331 1 w arm - “ t a un t
so. 45. m fi fi . an. 48 . m i; ; 3
Kandika 82 .
Introductory. “a F‘ flf‘ lfl m fi .
eu. 51 ? . .mfi nfi zfifi qfi mI?
Kandika 82—85. 69
w fifam fl fiv 33 ; iv 341m :m m —sn 20
1 11mm.— sn. 2 1 . w fi fi i ufl ufi wih fqfi w q
mfiw11m m imicm m m . mrrti
am . an 25 gm m ufi t vfi ufit lfi ‘ lfi
nu. 26 (note Kee. reads “f“ , as the last ofthe list of
plants : perhaps for fifl‘ . an. 29. FR:M
who:
(cf. su. “ girl! am 1 m (essentia lly the same state
ment)
Kandika 83.
Introductory 1 ! m ilEfieu. 8.
Tlfi'
i g‘ im ” M a n a m a-m mltfai m 1 ( fit firgfitw 'ltim
For theW @ (se. fl ?) see Kano 40 9 note 16 811. 2 1
W ant?nmfvm fi w’i 1 M simm qgtfimm
Kandika 84.
sm e m a fl'ftt fi m
’
tw m m .—m 8 . v
flit zztfitW 1our: 1 1133170 atmfit mean.
“nu-m m : Inn
’s 1 111711 1 13 1 M fitW W Eff
1 mt. in?film 1 1 11 :M tW Wfitqut: etc. at . 15. mm fenufitqmm fin
“Ka ififi t m it.
870 Kandiki 85- 87 .
. W m 1m m uw m
mfil. am m m fim m“2on 23 afiw flmt fi m vfi fi wfirflm
Kandika 86.
'fl -m o
fi tfiw m mm titi ufi fit an 15 W t fifl iu nit
'
in fi :vft fi w m fam fi afitvfi m fzfi m
vtfltt aft. 16 canfau w m w fi ii 2 1 h u ma n:
d’t’a‘ gegfi tm'f; (71 . 16fs )m fli an. 22 (note
an 28. 0 8 min:wfwaw fi( m t? un i ty M ir ( am vii (Kiuo. 82 . 2 - 20)
gifi t infi nit 811- 29. h erdm mawful!" ( mfgm i t?unfit (Ki ng. 82. 311
Kandika 87.
87 2 Kandika 98—120.
103 . “fl int-11 1 1011 171 173? nth — 104. 2 . m m( fi tm in 105. 1 (note 121 m m . ma " m a
M y“ ! 1 15. 1 .
fit ” 4. . .fvfi fi muimfilt:m 1 w fitfiflN ew? 1 1 8. “ W fi lfim1 19.Q ! am M y Herefol lows a long list ofomens
and portents, similar to that contained in the last paricistas ofthe
Atharvan-Veda. theW 1 m irth W ant 1m
ends abruptly, after a passage corresponding to kandika 120, with the
short colophon mentioned in the introduction, p. xvi.
376 Proper N ames, etc.
70. 6 ; 73. 2 , 15 ; 92 . a im-
( fl 135. 9. fin“ 74. 8.
14 ; 93. 7 ; 99. 1 , 13333 56. 13. fi q'
in 74. s.
1 23. 4 ; 1 36. 9. Cf. 9 311 1 3. 1 6 ; 72. 42. mfn 34. 16.
3 17“ 74. 8. “fi t.“in“ 23. 4 ; 42. 1 1 ; W mfi zq
38. an : aura: 139. 6.
tuft.
103. 1m 3. 4, 7 ; 90.
107 . 2 ; 6 ;
m in e“ . on“.
v 1i -
q 66. 11 , 12 ; 63. 7 . 0 12m .
3 ; 67 . 27. Of. ‘ fin 67 .
2, 68 . 26. Cf.
v 1 1t ( q .
1 1751 104 2 ; Of.
{ 1 3 W it 73. 6 ; 74. 6
( a: 3. 20.
10 ; 22 ; than} 101 . 1 ,
47 . 16 ; 61 . 2 ; 6s. 6 ; 2 ; 136. 0 12 3 1 1 .
nfi: 103. 2 .
104. 106. 7 ; 107. m a 6. 46. 76.
2 ; 1 13. 1 16. 13 ; 31 . 31 .
g: 1 . 30.
5 3 1? 22. 9 ; 43. 16 ;
rag-
rd} 2 . 3 ; 5.
69. 73. 82 . 212, 97 . 6.
1 1 ; 74. 2 , 16 ; 96. m 66. 13.
97 . 69; 1 14. m 61 . 21 .
Cf. ig5m . m i 40. 14 ;
(WW 133. 3. 66. 13 ; 106. 7 .
( 11 3. 7 ; 6. 39. 74. 10. 2 1mm: 74. 1 0. or.
Cf. wfi g . W 49. 1 2 ; 100. 2 ;
W 36. 16 ; 61 . 3 ; 271611 75 4 13. or.“1 16. 2 ; 1 16. 8. 1 1m m. 17 ; m 3. 5 ;
3 1 7 61 . 3. 93. 3 ; 1 00. 1 . in 141 . 32 , 33.
3. 1, 4 ; 6.
1 , 1 1 ; 40 . 13 ;
14 ; 70. 13; 72. 14;
84 . l; 95. 3 ; 96. 3;
108 . 2 ; 128 . 2 ; 130.
131 . 22; 133. 6.
m 74. 8.
m 1 ; 32.
20 ; 56. 13.
24.
717 11 371 83 9,
m 90 . 5, 9
711 1 5 73. 7
are-
g 124. 3, 4, 6;
133. 3 ; 1 35. 9.
W 6. 13.
in 13,
1 9, 20, 23 ; 3. 10 ; 6.
12 ; 6. 9, 1 1 , 40.
1 3 ; 47 . 62; 66.
7 ; 61 . 1 1 ; 70. 6 ; 73.
74. 1 9 ; 32.
13 ; 39. 123, 13 ; 104.
29; 106.
1 24. 4, 6 ; 12s. 4
’
1 33. 6‘
135.
93; 1 37 . 1 1 ;
Cf. the fo l lowingw ords.
9 ; 33 . 9.
Proper N ameo, etc.
2 , 23 ; 74. 1 16. firq 69. 1 .
2 ; 133. 3 ; 137 . m m 37. 26
i } 3. 6. 6, 10 ; 7 . 29.
70. 6 ; finmr88. 97 . 3 ; m m. 6.
98. 1 16. 2 . m g 95. 8.
W 74. 6. if! 74.
mi 74. 6. 13 ; 106. 6, 7 .
W 89 1 . 137. 13. Of. than].firi fil1 8. l; 47 .
graft 2. 16 ; 10 ;
8 Cf-fl‘i n. 49. 12 ; 33. 91 .
4 ; 98. 103. 2
m a 65 15 137 . 1 1 .
ai r; 3 1 . 21 . Of. fit in 32. 21 ; 36. 4, 3.
than92. 4. Of. an .
m 97. 8. Cf. fir m 106. 7 ; 2 ,
3, 4.
M FR 33. 9 ; 49. 6 ;
69. 19 ; 27,23
,
win 61 . 7 . 2 , 13 ; 1 16. 3 ; 1 24. 4.
w ith 5 1 . 8. Cf. m m .mm ! 73 1
’un i t
fun m ss. 8 , 24, 25
19, 2 1 , 22 ; 46. 14 ; 17157711 171 73. 6
49. 6 ; 61 . 9 ; 73. 6 ; 111 111 3 1 5 ; 47 . 6 ;
83. 1 , 26, 35 ; 84. 1 , 42 ; 92 . 13.
12 ; 86. 30 ; 9, m 102 .
1 1 , 16 , 1 7 ; 83. 1, 14, 2 ; 106. 6 ; 127 . 2, 9
13, 2 1 , 29 ; Of. m qfir.
89. 12, 33W 3. a
”, 10 ; 9.
138. 14. 9 ;‘20 . 5 ; 47 . 16 ; 65.
fin-mg 73. 6. 14 ; 108. 2 ; 128. 4
877
137. ll, 15, 40. Cf.
y: 11 6. 2 ;
W 1 16. 2 ; 128. 4.
3 177 711171 1 1 6. 2.
333] 137 . 26.
am 94. 4 ; 139.
6. q wfivfi fi qunder 2 .
6717: 33. 1 2 , 16.
mm88. 29 ; 89
am ?! 1 1 7 2
78 Proper N ames, etc.
it! 106.7 . ( 1 60 . 14 ;
m u 1 3 1: 42 1 7 ; 69 29 ;
Cf. 15715 1 .
77m ! “ 72. 42 10 , 6. 14 , 49 14.
51 . 8. m 81 . 31 133 3
m m 19. 31 . m fi‘ 73 6 , 74 6 , m 73 5
3773 66 93. 36 ; 91 1 ; 125 2 ; 135 9°
31 5. 2 ;
m 9“ m s. ;s’ 26.
8 24 ; 26 aqm 46 . 34 ; 62 36;
15 1 92 4 6 92 66 ; 66. 14 ; 97 . 6’
3 ; 101 . 3 ; 1 14. 8 ; 136. am 66. 13.
136. 9. Cf. m , ar
W 45 12 ; 1 27 . 2. m it 62 . 2 1 ;
41 0fm “a: 42 1 7 ; 68. 1 14, 16, 17 . Cf. f‘
fim ill: 56 13. Of3115 2“mfg“ “ (my h im 31 . 6.
fi “6 17 1 11-
11 90. 1 ; 1 17 . m 1 02 . 2
firm 56 2 ; 3 3 3, 43; 1 16. 1 ; m 3. 15 : 72 . 42.
67 3 m un 1 11 66 7’
711574° 5
2
1 97 8" “7 m a 127. 2 , 5. Imfir 42
cumin.
“ 49. 12 56 7 m 56 6277
amsg4°
3
£f° 95 13 ; 1 19. 3,
w aft 56- 71 11 7 6 ;
1 11 111771 73. 7
m 39 ’ 9W 1 27 . 2 , 4.
1 11 m 39‘ 5'
m; 62 . 42 ; 84. mgfii 74. 8.
am 1 1 6. 2 .
2 ; 1 16. 8. Of. an .
N fifllfi lfi 21 11“ 56. 13.
1 11-
5 106. 7 . 211 171 9, an 123. 4.
m 8 1 . 34 ; 83. 16
0 6 1 3 ]1 1m m mfm n 39' 9.
w 1 14. 2 .fu n 74 9~
1mm 39. 9.
3 44 . 38 ; filfl 89. 5.
(
Sale, 66 26 , 37 . 16 ;
fi ‘ “74° 1 5'
syn-
a r 106. 8.
130. 131 2’or film! “9
2
2°1 m 66 13
m a .
fim 103
. 2 W 74 9
“him (se uny fin a l 137. 25. i t 74 9, 1 6 , 106
far) 4 12 fil‘ITfimmfi 56J 3 . m 3 4, 7 , 6 20 , 90.
( N T 1 29
W 106 7 arm “in: 59. 26 , 73 6 ,
“
( N 106 7 68 . 2 ; 78. 15 ; 127 l
(“H OO 1 . 74 6 16 , 1 16. W 136. 9.
380 Proper N ames, etc.
1 1m ! 141 . 36. 1 7 . 6 ; 64. 7 ; 64. 21 ; m 4.
m 67. 16 ; 1 7 ; 60. 2 1 ;
17 . 31 . 6, 7 ; 76. 13, 18 ; 77 . 16 ; 74.
g 2 , 6 ; 33 . am( “rs 13, 16 ;
33, 37 , 1 40. 4
20, 27 ; 67 . 13,
1 9 ; 68. 1 , 2 , 23, 24 ; w ring 73. 13.
90. 72, 92 . m e. 23, 7 ;
24 ; 24. lo; 43.
9. 22 ; 67 . 1 , 4, 10, 16,
27 . 19 ; 61 . 10 ; 66. 16 ; 67 .
S5. 7 . 1 ; 68. 26, 40 ; 73. 18 ;
0. 6. 74. 1 1 , 12 ; 76. 9 ; 30.
mm 64. 1 . 43 ; 63.
wit s. 17 , 16 ; 69. 2 , 3, 1 1 ; 9f. 16,20 ; 92. 21 ; 93. 1 2 ;
32 ; 61 . 17 ; 67 . 16 ; 94. 1 6 ; 104. 1 ; 120.
69. 4, 6 ; 7 7 . 16 ; 80. 1 2 ; 1 26. 1 2 ; 136. 12 ;
44 ; 88. 123, 19, 22 , 140.
24 ; 39. 6. W 1 33. 1 9;
mm 92 . 10. un fi t 9. 10 ; 1 7 . 27 .
wine-v . 10 ; 1 7 27 . 63 3
fi fi fiw 1 7. 30.173177 61 . 10 ; 62. 13
94. 17 ; 120.89 18 ; 104.
13 ; 1 26, 13,afifim 69. 6 ;
W 26. 4 ; 39. 16,
131 2 1 9 Cf. wi th .
2 1 ; 37 . 5, 12 . m 63. 2 . a“ 75. 8 .
1 1 ;-
infra; 46. 14 : 66. ml?106. 7 . W ! 15. 1 1 .
69. W 1 7 . 1 6. Of. W “ 67 . 7 .
16, 27 ; 67 . 1 1 32 . 46 ; 6
53 . 16mm 13. 4.
1 40. 13 ; 141 . W 136. 16. mg 46. 1 1 .
31 . my: 106. 7 .
m 2. 16 ; 3. 6, math 93. 16 ; 1 1 1 . 1 .
m 3.
2 , 9, 1 1 ; 16. 4 ;
7 1 . 1 ; 94. 2, 1 7 ; 100.
1 ; 1 16. 37; 120. 13;
1 26. 2, 1 3 ; 1 28. 2.
136. 1 40 .
10, 13, 22 ; 1 41 . 31.
m y: 1 7 . 14.
m s : 1 . 1 ;
firm-6a
87 . 2 ; 138. 5, 13.
3“ 91 . 19.
m m :67 . 5 ; 80.
1 ; 140 . 1 .
h 15. 7 ; 1 7 .
57 . 3, 6, 1 2, 1 8, 19;
80. 50 ; 82 . 27 ;
“ 153 8 1 7 50 15
73. 18 ;
Proper N ames, etc. 381
8. Solemn words in sacrificialformulas.
if 1 1 , 14 ; m 91 . 12 .
6. 9. 55. an; 6. 13.
69. 233; 70. 90 . m
am 3. 1 1 , 1 2, 13, 1 4 ;
m 91 . 1 1 . 49. 36. 14 91 .
m 3. 4, 14 ; 55. 13 ; 16 ; 1 17 . 129.
69. 23 ; 70. 6 ; 90. 18 ; 135. 9.
92 . 13. erg 3. 4, 13 ; 6. 13
2
m 16. 19. 55. 13 ; 70. 6 ;
m 3. 4, 1 2 ; 6. 90. 13 ; 91 . 3 ; 92 . 13.
66. 13 ; 69. 26 ; m 46. 14 ; 73.
7 ; 92 . 13. 63; 64.
3. 4, 1 1 ; 6. 1,13.
66. 13 ; gnu 1 . 20 ; 4. 1 , 2 ,
1 1 ; 6. 75, 12,
m 91 . 13. 6. 1 , 9, 1 1 ; 16. 16 ;
4. Astronomical, chronological, and geographical terms.
“ fi t see under 1 . “TIT:41 . 10 (sin) ; 51 . 4 ; 61 . 3 ; 63. 88
wa ist 49. 9 ; 74. 7 . 41 . 11 (m m).
m m 139. 1 . W t 42. 16, 17 ; 1 6 ; 86. 3 ; 98. 2 ; 1 16.
m 1 . 30 ; 2 . 68. 35. 37.
2 ; 5. 23 ; m F4; 6. 3 ; 61 . 3 ; 66.
22. 25 . 26 ; 1 3 6. 12 ; 74. 1 3 ; of. 6 ; 127 .
69. 2 ; 83. 8, 13 ; 87 . also under 1 . W sec under 1 . Of.2 ; 94. 7 . m 76. 2. W , fie, and 91 1
3m“; 47 . 1 1 . m ,
"
5 ; 3 1 . 28. tha t 74. 2: m“ g! 140. 2 . V ; See under 1 . vfi
'
m‘
t 42 . 1 7
1am 138 1 4, 16. um see under 1 . m “! 46 26 Cf.
1mm 19 26
1au'
T 20. film vfi 1 2. 6 with 6 4.
m 74. 16. pf24. 16. ju n 36. 2
10. 22 ; W fi 6.
60. 26. 31 11 16211 1 (sc. mm)m m 6. 36. an} 24. 16. 33. 20.
22. 9 ; 45. 1 1 , 14 ; 56.
6, 7 , 1 7 ; 72. 1 8 ,
74. 76.
31 . 30, 3 13; 34.
1 ; 36. 1 ; 91 . 6, 7 , 6,
9, 10. 1 1 , 12 , 13, 14,
15 ; 92 . 31 ; 94. 14 ;
95. 3 ; 96. 3 ; 97 . 4, 6
99. 2 ; 100. 2 ;
102 . 3 ; 103. 2 ; 106.
6 ; 1 16.
27, 3
7; 1 1 7 . 2 ; 124. 2 ,
3, 4, 6 ; 1 26. 2 ; 126.
2 ; 13092 ; 131.
2 ; 136. 9“
382 Proper N ames, etc.
, wlq ih 139. m 66. 2 1 ;
72. 26 ; 21 ;
m 141 . 24. m 76. 6.
filth 141 . 6. 42. me 33. 6 ; 141 . 24.
the: 139. 24 ufi sfii 141 24
m l06 7 . 31! 46 . 25 .
than; 140 2 111-ism“ 10. 19.
m 1 1 41 2 fi nd} 76. 2.
5. Designations ofliterary works, and sections, chapters, verses
ofthe same.
25 ; 63.
2 1 , 22 ; 69. 7 , 79. 16 ,
98. 3?139. 1 1 .
“ 5. 7 ; 72 . 18 ; 76.
“ Iii”
l. 2,3, 6 ; 6.
22 ; 80. 2 . Also6. 26 , note.
m 1 .
26 ; 2 1 . 1 1 ; 23. 14 ; 24. mtg-
re n t
14 ; m 39. 6 ; 96. 3;
35, 36, 37 , 43 ; 27 . 13 ; 108 . 2 .
29. 24 ; 31 . 18, 22 , 28 ; v 7 . 1 4 ; 9. l;
32 . 5, 8 ; 34. 14 ; 35. 19. 28 ; 20 . 8 ; 27 . 22
20 ; 36. 26, 39 ; 53. 7 , 1 3 ; 54. 5 ; 63.
38. 29 ; 39. 5, 18 ; 42 . 19, 20 ; 64. 27 ; 65. 9;
23 ; 2 1 , 66. 26 ; 67 . 19 ;
25 ; 100.
58. 10 ; 59. 16, 20 ; 61 . 1 ; KB . 1 ; 109. 5 ; 1 10.
l, 14 ; 62. I, ll; 63. 4 ; 1 1 1 . 5 ; 1 13.
4 ; 26 ; 66. 3 ; 2 ; 1 1 7 . 3, 4 ;
66. 1 , 10, 23, 29 ; 7l. 123. 1 ; 124. 6 ; 11 5.
1 23 . 3 ; 1 29. 3:
86. 3, 2l.
384 Designations oi' Verses, etc.
m 6. 22 ; 60. 9.
Ath.Paric. 34. 3.
22 . Cf. Vi it. Sn. 1 . 1 9.
W N W 26. 1 , note. Cf.Ath. Parie. 34. 7 .
fi nfi'
fii (se. mi)
Cf. thew ibid. in the notes ,
and
{ G i lliam -(se m fil) and
ghm m m s, n .ote Cf.Ath. Pat io. 34. 8.
ing-
flaw Ath. Paric.
27721 77013 “ 1 1 10 46 30 ;Cf. Vi it. So. 23. 1 2 .
w ai t: (sc. v 1 ?) 35. 16.
um fi tm: implied in
ca n :
1 36 7 .
m m { NW '8"
h ed ge. ( a ?) 61 . 21 .
m mm fi nandWT
W 47 . 8, note.. Cf. Ath.
Parie. 34. 2l.
m 69. 1 8, note. Cf. Ath.
Pa rio. 34. 19.
1713
0 11 171 1 3 (se. v i i) 79 1 3
fi wmfs amm nmote. Cf.Ath. Pa t io. 34. 20.
m m andm m. 17 , note .
Cf. Ath. Pario. 34. 6.
9 2 , note. Cf. Ath.mPat io. 34. 26.
5 ; 44. 6 ; 46 . 7 ; 69. 7 .
m 55. 1 , note .
W m (se. m fiv) and
mp 1 8. 24 ; 26. 29 ; 94. 15 ;
101 . 3 ; 1 14 3 ; 136.
9. Cf. Vi ii. Sn. 5 . 10 , and A111.
Pa t io. 34. 4.
m ac “ Tfi0 26 24
W2? 34"
andw
47mm (se emfm (se. m fi )
Vait . S11. 21 . 20 ; 30. 6.
w , see underWfi fimfi t (se. muffin Cf.
Pa rie. 34. 1 7 .
ugtrrfimlm . 2 , note ; 9. 4, note.
Cf. Ath. Parie. 34. 27 .
note ; 1 1 . 19, note ;note ; 52 . 20, note ; 1 39. 15, note.
Cf. Ath. Parie. 34. 10 and 29.
fl (6c. fl fi lfi i) also”
T N "
l20. .9 Cf. Vait.
Designa tions ofVerses, etc.
Sn. 5. 10 ,and Ath. Paric.
34. 5.
fim fi and fim afiw r 7 . 6,
note ; l39. 7 . Cf. Ath. Paric.
W W W- 37 3
(so. 4, and note.
1 1 771 267 9. 7 ; 26. 23 ;
M ac.T170 9. 1 , 4 ; 16. 26 ;
1 9. 1 ; 41 . 14 ; . 12. Of. V411.
Sn 10 19.
” H ill 9. 2, note ; 9. 4, note ; of.Ath. Pario. 34. 26 and 27 . Stil lanother m m 9. 7 , note ;cf. Ath. Paric.
‘
( Tfi m‘fit (ac m rfil). and
“m m 26, no te ;16, 4, note ; 139. 7 . Cf. Ath.
Paric. 34. 13.
m . 5 . 8 ; 68. 37 ;
m mmath ) and Effim 18. 25 ; 24. 46 . Of. Ath.
Paric. 34. 22 .
m (ac mnfil) 1 2 . 6.
m m: 81 38
m (sc. 1 1 ) 9. 7 ; 1 7 . 32
139. 7 . Cf. Ath. Pario.34. ll.
m (se. “ 0 80 . 35 ; 82. 31 ;
83. 20, 23 ; 84. 1 3. Cf. Vi it. So.37 . 24.
m ath: (se. W ?) 90. 9.
0.
List ofMantras, Gi‘
ithas, Clokas, Frames,
and Other Formulasf
Par.Gr. 1i. Acv.Gr. 1 .
Ilfi l'
ini 3 166134 58 1 .
m a
1 511 1 11w e { 1mm etc
m wm fl fl t fi n e
m ge’
fifimfa ‘z. 1 .
16 ; of.Ki ty. Cr. ii. 2 . ll.
w ? an vrt zztfe616151 an
xi. 5. 4. 3 ; AQV. Gr. i. 20. 8 ;
Cnfikh. Gr. i1°
. 18. 2 .
w ? GE T m m W a .
m 3 131“81 . 31 ; cf. Acv. Gr.
iv. 3. 26.
vanammamaa am nm .
wfilflTfiI:“an 108 . 2 ; of.RV. i. 1 2 . 6 ; SV. ii. 194 ; TS.
i. 3 ; iii. 6. v. 5.
TB. ii. 7 . 1 2 . 3 ; MS. iv. 10.
This list includes every passage quoted in the text ofthe
Kaucika , excep ting the mantras ofthe AV. quoted by their pratikas.
For these see index D .
2, 3 ; Kmh. S. xv. 12 ; xx. 14;
xxxiv. 1 9 ; Kap. S. v1 1 . 6 ; x1.viii.l.
W a w ufii m mv
i. 93. 3 ; TB
1 16341 1 11 1 111 (ac gt ffi mfi )2. 2.
RV. 1 . 93. 9 ; TS. ii. 3. 14. 1 ;
TB. iii. 5. 7 . 2 ; MS. i. 5. 1 ; iv.
10. 1 ; Kath. S . iv. 16.
1 3W W W 70. 9;
cf.RV. vi. 16. 19 ; VS. ii. 27 0110
Kfinvacfikhii, p. 59 ofWeber’s
i. 15. I4 ; Cankh. Cr. iv. 12. 14 ;
Ca t. Br. 1. 9. 3. 19.
It? mafi a: mi 3 m 11
W in: 72 . 13, 14 ; cf. VS. xii.
8 ; TS. iv. 2 ; MS. i.
ii. 7 . 8 ; Ken) . S. xvi. 8 ; xix. ll;
xxii. 1 2 ; Lfity. Cr. iii. 5. 1 1 .
388 Mantras, 0 1111164, etc.
Kath . S. xvi. I3 ; Kap. S.
xxv. 4
w u fl m zwo
mm 6 . 16 ; of. AV . vii. 20. 1 ;
MS. iii. 5 ; iv. 9. 10
12 . 6 ; Kap. S. xxxvi. 2 .
ct. VS . ii. 29°
; Ki ty. Cr.
iv . 1 . 8 ; Acv . Cr. ii. 6 .9 ; Cinkh.
Gobh. Gr. iv. 3. 2 .
1 111m m 82 . 21 .
vi a ( gt-li ft of. Vait.
Sn. 38.
wnfawi'iwfim fi 3 first
“hm vm’rtrm 88 .
22 (cf. nnder mam fiml’t
for para l le l passages).
1 71311 16 1 11 finri’t“ 1 1mm 88
21 ; TS. i. 8 . 6. 2 ; VS. ii.
MS.,
i. 10. 3, 19 ; Kagh . S . ix. 6 ;
Kap. S . viii. 9 ; Ki ty . Cr. iv.
1 . 14 ; Acv. Gr. ii. 7 . 2 ; Lfity.
Cr . ii. 10 . 5 ; Cifikh. Cr. iv. 4.
14 ° Gobh. iv . 3. 12 .
:m 47 . 39.
w it 61’s m m m 74.
20 ; cf. Acv. Ciiikh.
Gr. iii. 8. 4.
Cifikh. Gr. iii. 7 . 3 .
w w ram 5. 13;
97 . 4 ; MS. i. 4 . 3 ; Kagh. S. v.
4 ; Katy. Cr. xxv. 1 . 1 1 ; Cifikh.
Cr. iii. 19. 3.
1 62 iii". 90 . 17 .
etc. 81 . 30 cf. TA. vi. 2. l; 4.
2 ; Aev. Gr. iv. 3. 27 .
1 11W 3m 89. 13
w a 31 31390 . 7 , 12 ,
2M ! 3. 5 ; 137
37 ; TS . iii. 2 . 4. 4 ; Katy. Cr. ii.1 . 22 ; Vi it. Sn. 1 . 20.
1 3 2 m mM nem
m a an em 1 m an
m etc. 5. 7 .
Mantras, Gi this, etc.
m in:etc. 88 . 24 ; cf. Acv. Cr.
ii. 6. 14.
90. 21 .
W min i (i ts ) ;a lso Gop. Br.
5. 12 ;
of. AV. xix. 59. 3 ; RV. x. 2 . 3 ;
TS. i. 1 . 14. 3 ; MS. iv. 1 0. 2 ;
iv. 1 1 . 4 ; Righ. S. ii. 15 ; xviii.
2 1 ; xxxv. 9.
in ! fl at : 88 . 14.
11111 we fi at 1 11 89. 6 ; of.VS . ii. 33 ; Katy. Cr. iv. 1 . 32 ;
Cifikh. Cr. iv. 5. 8 ; Acv. Cr.
ii. 7 . 13 ; Gobh. Gr. iv. 3. 27 .
‘ T1 1 1 1 5“ 3Gi ana -21 .
in i t [a of.RV. x . 57 . 4 ; VS. iii. 54 ; TS.
i. 8. 5. 2 ; MS. i. 10. 3 ; Ragh . 8 .
ix. 6 ; Kap. S. viii. 9.
w t“inW ”W 90
1 1 1am 6 315’
11 68 . 10 ;
i. 91 . 16 ; ix. 31 . 4 ; TS. iii. 2.
5. 3 ; iv. 2 . 7 . 4 ; TB. iii. 5. 1 2 ;
vii. TA. vi. 6. 3 ; VS . xii.
1 12 ; MS. ii. 7 . 14 ; n h. S .
xvi. 14 ; Kap. S . xxv. 5 ; Tépd.
Br . i. 5. 8.
virgin ?Van e-m “RT!" etc.
72 18
“twin m i tam 97 . 6.
1 1113 1 1 an 38 11 139m
fn 66. 1 2 .
54 ; RV. ii. 43. 3 (a lso in the
89. 1 7 .
104. 2.
QM “ 1verse
1 111 115 “ 15 M etc 74 9
(seem W h r para llelpassages) .
Fl11! “ ii a? vfin 133 6.
( 3°
1 1: cm : 88 . 1 2 .
m i 1 71 m fimmfi iw49. 9 ; cf. AV . iv. 40 . 8 ; v. 10. 7 .
m i 'fi 171 1mm (zfi mmetc.) Q1 ]: 49. 7 8 (Recava
fi w fiwwfi w» cf. AV.
v. 10 . 1 - 6 , 1 1
7 ; Cnfikh. Cr. i. 6. 9 ; Lay . Cr.ii. 4. 5 ; Kaus . Br. vi. 13.
« 1 11 q
36, etc.
urn-
61 42 . 1 7 (m ) ; cf. AV.
vi. 55. 3 ; TS. v. 7 . 2 . 4 ; Weber,N aksatra ii. 298, note 1 . The
pralika a t Rai ne. 68 . 35.
m am anfew 6. 17 ;
cf. AV. vi. 85 . 2“
{ emit 1 1151131 71131 6 . 2 ; of.
RV. i. 93 . AV. x . 1 .
1043 ; MS. iv. 10. 4 ; 1 ;
Kei th . S. iv. 15.
W fi w m
390 Mantras, Gathas, etc.
( in 216 0 116 1mm : 3. 3
( fi fe m fil: 70 . 1 .
100. 2 .
2 . 37 .
s um 94. 5.
m it: un i-q 40 13 ; TB.
ii. 5. 8 . 8 ; cf. Ca'
fikh. Cr. 1 1 . 1 7 .
7 ; Cafikb. Gr. v . 1 . 7 .
m ean: ah aft: 92. 24.
a t?! 3 W 1 ‘
fl’t 73 13
W e 69. 20 ; VS. TS.
i. 3. 7 . l; Katy.Qr. v. 1 . 80 ; Cat.Br. iii. 4. l. 22 .
Vfi M m 106. 7 ; cf. Aer .
Gr. i. 16. 5 ; Cafikb. Gr. i. 27 . 7 .
W Tin -m ete
“in?w e amm’
i'
fm 2
W 3 11
0“91 . 6 ; cf.
RV. iii. 62 . 10 and other sau'
l
hitas.
17 ; cfVS. 1 1 2°
,
TB 1 1 1 8 6 7
TS. iii. l. 1 0 . 1 ; iv. i. l. 2;
v. 1 . 1 . 3 ; MS. ii. 7 . 1 ; mas s.
xv. 1 1 ; Kap. S . xxix. 7 .
i f! an a imm m 3. 4
TB. ii. 1 . 1 1 . 1 ; cf. Vi it. S11.
7 . 4 ; Zip. Cr . vi. 5. 4 ; Qafikh.
7 . 1 ; Kagh. S . iii. 4 ; Laty. Cr.iii. 5. 5 ; Ki ty. Cr. v. 1 . 28 ;
Ca t . Br. iii. 4 . l. 28 .
392 Mantras, Ga ble. etc.;
m m for para llel
passages).
m efi m m u 39.
21mm afafi q ma z 33; Gobh
i. 7 . ;25 Ms. i. 2.
1 ; iii. G. 3 ; Kfith. S . i. 2 ; Kap .
S. i. 13 .
M a nam a 3.
m m 2 . 1 , 2 ; of.AV. xix. 51 . 2
i. 10 , etc. ; MS. 1. 1 . 9, 10, etc. ;
Kagb. S. i. 2 , etc. ; Kap. S. i.
ll: etc. 74. 6 (see under m y
h qm‘
q for para l lel passages) .
filth fi t 'I: “W 91 8 ;
cf. RV. iii. 62. and other
safnhitiis .
“m i 711 dump 82 . 1 1 ; cf.
mfi Ham 1
fin:m ann a 85. 20 ; 66 . 9.
film :“w e: at 1 111 31 1 11 3.
6 ; 1 37 .
’
36 ; cf. Ki ty. or. ii. 1 .
23 ; Ca t. Br. 1. 5. 1 . 23 ; Cfifikh.
Cr . i. 6. 6 ; Laty. Cr. 1 1 . 4. 5 ;
iv. 9 . 1 6 ; Gobh. Gr. i. 6. 14.
fi rfi zh my.ih im : 97 . 8
83 7 .
W t i’
t fi rzm m s
9 , cfVS. i. Ka ty. Cr 11°
14. 7 ; TS. i. l. 2 . 1 ; 4. 1 , etc. ;
TB. 11 1 . 2 . 2 . 2 ; MS. i. 1 . 2, etc. ;
cf.VS . xviii. 36 ; TS. iv. 7 .
MS. ii. 12 . 1 ; Kagh . S . xviii. 13.
fvgfinW W W“
Elwin !“ 72 . of.
SV. ii. 1 1 82 ,VS . x1 1 . TS.
1 . 3 ;
2 . 2 . 5 ; TA. iv . 20. 2 ; MS. 1.
7 . l, 4 ; ii. 7 . 10 ; iii. 2 . 1 , 2 ;
iv. 9 . 1 1 , 12 ; Kath . S . mm. 14;
ix. 1 ; xvi. 8 ; Kap . S . mu. 2, 4.
171 16 s 717 1: 89. 1 ; cf.
RV. x . VS . iii. 55 ; TS.
MS. i. Ka ;h. .S
ix. 6 ; Kap. S . viii. 9.
Mantras, (11111111 11, etc.
m 7 1773 3 1 3 11137 91 4;cf. VS . (Kama-
9311 11 171 ii, p . 58
ofWeber’ s edition) ; Ki ty. Cr.
1 1 . 2 . 1 7 ; Qfifikh. Cr. iv. 7 . 6 ;
Li ty. Cr. iv. 1 1 . 1 2 ; Gop . Br .
ii. 1 . 2 ; Vi it. 10.
gfilfi an ew 3 7 1m ) 6 5
gfi fi (so an 32 111 1 1 1711 216 ; cf. Ka ty. Cr. ii. 2 . 1 1 .
m fin ufi qfletc. 74. 18 ; etiQfifikh . Gr. iii. 8. 2 .
llfi t viW 127 . 7 ; of. RV.
i. 1 9. 1 .
11132 VS. 1.
TS. i. l. 2 . 1 , etc. MS. i. 1 . 11 .
111 1 m 47 . 16 ; cf. AV.
xix . 44. 4.
'w'
i vfi m i fiq15 ; cf. Katy. Cr. ii. 2 . 12 ; Vait .
Sn. 2 . 5.
W m m m fi 9
71713 111 7 13 71 !“t 9
etc. 74. 3 ; cf. 0171 1-
1 11 11 . Gr. 1 1 . 14.
4 ; Par. Gr. i. 12 . 3, 9 ;
Aqv. Gr. i. 2 ; Gobh. Gr. i. 4 . 4,
9 ; Ki th . Gr, x 1.iv. 2fg. ; Vigon
67 . 3 ; Min. Gr. 1 1 . 12 .
1 7
213 ; 33 RV.
6 w .
a ; m 50 . 16.
am : 311 1: 8 1732 23 1 :74. 19 ;
cf. TS. v. 7 . 2 . 4 ; TB. ii. 4. 8.
7 ; Acv. Cr. ii. 9 . 10 ; Cfiiikh. Gr.
iii. 8 . 3 ; P517. Gr. iii. 1 . 4 ; Oohh .
Gr. iii. 8. 16.
106. 7 .
71 1171 Elfifi qfi‘
108;
1 , 2 ; 133 . 7 ; cf. VS. v. 3 ; xii.
60 ; TS. i. 3. 2 ; iv. 2 . 5. 1 ;
vi. 3. 5. 4 ; MS. i. 8 . 8 ; ii.
1 1 1. 2 . 3 ; 9. 5 ; Ragh . S. iii. 4 ;
xvi. 1 1 ; xxvi. 7 ; Kap. S . 1 1 . 1 1 .
xxv. 2 ; x 1.i. 5.
Rafa fiw ii t“
: 57 . 16.
fi ivi 9117711 { 21 11 57 . 1 7 .
3531133 m i“
! 71 i t 711 73 :71112 (7) 92 . 25.
1 1mg Failmit: 75. 5 ; cf. AV.
xiv. 1 .
RV. i. 90. 7 ; VS . xiii. 28 ; TS.
394
iv. 2 . 9. 3 ; TA. 11 . 39. 5 ; MS. 1 1 .
7 . 1 6 ; Ca t. Br. xiv. 9. 3. 1 2 ; alsoin theKashmir-Mkhfi ofthe AV.
TS. iv. 2 . 9. 3. MS. 1 1 . 7 . 16 ;
Kath . S . xxxix . 3 ; Cat. Br. xiv.
9. 3 . 1 3 ; a lso in the Kashmir
51111 115 ofthe AV.
713 um m i 91 . 1 1 1 19 1 ;
cf. RV. i. 90. 6 ; VS. xiii. 27 ;
TS. iv. 2. 9. 3 ; v. 2 . 8. 6 ; MS.
ii. 7 . 1 6 ; Keith . S . xxxix. 3 ; Cat.
Br . xiv. 9. 3. 11 ; a lso in the
Kashmir 95 11 1111 ofthe AV.
712 337 175 2 3 2 1 m an 1 17
finm 22 3
N EW “ 2 36
cf. AV. v. 12 .
57 . 3 ; vs. iii. 53 ; TS. 1. s. 5. 2 ;
MS. i. 10. 3 ; Kagh. S . ix. 6 ;
Kap. S. viii. 9 ; Visit . Sc. 20 . 9 ;
Acv. Cr. 1 1 . 7 . 8 ; Ait. Br. iii.
1 1 ; Laty. Or. v. 2 . 1 1 .
711 1 7 112 1 7133
:
in famy! 3 133 . 3.
W t wrgfmh laa. 3.
min“fivmmm 133. 3.
14 ; cf. RV. viii.
Gr. i. 24. 32 ; Par. Gr i.
Mantras,Cathie, etc.
Gobh. Gr. iv. 10. 9 ; Lay . Cr.i. 2 . 13.
711 11 fist -mint wit 71 111
am 33. 9 ; ct'
. RV. x 97.
m m wa 81 ;°
.ci
AV. xix.
fi fi nafl m u esmcf. VS. vi. l5 ig.
fi fir'
t fi fili loz s.
M 3 53 1 .
(seeunderm 23 3 1 13 for par1111elpassages)
1 ! 1 m2713“m105 5.
104.
3 3 331 3 ft firfrfiufizfifn
396 Mantras, Gi thh . etc.
xxxviii. 2 ; TB. 1 1 . 6. 3. 5 ;“
Ci nkh.
kgatrakalpa 36.
31 713 71 33 3 1 3 371173 1 14 . 2 ;
of. 128 . 2 .
W 3 1 3 65. 15.
fu mmr3 1 3 13 3 3 13 7171 17 7
3 3333m7 1 171 “6 8 .
1h 3 3 3 U( l°
3 1 fi1?1r 185. 9.
3 1 3 3 3 733 133 7113? 71
l35. .9
31 3 3 3 733 13 33 131 3 713 135 9
31 3 13 11 3 1 1371 1 t 1ra
frequent inAV . and other texts .
31'
71 33 13 3 31 68. 76 ;
TS. iv. 7 . VS . xviii. 52
MS. 1 1 . 1 2. 3 ; Kagb. xviii. 15 ;
iii. 41 ; Cfi ikh. Cr. ii. 12 . l;
Cafikh. Gr. iii. 7 . 2 ; Laty. Cr.iii. 3 . 1 ; Aqv. or. ii. 5. 17 .
( m nm w w rtm wo. 1
33 1 3 3 1‘
3g573
m m etc. 68 . 2 ; of. MS. iii.
12 . 1 9 ; VS. xxiii. 8 , a lso i. 27 ;v. 2 .
24 20 (333 13 1 3 73 1 1)
33 711 : ( firm 2 .
W fi u fi w fin n 3.
m m w u
w sfi m u . 16
“fix-«it 7 11 i t 3111 mm133 1111 88 15 ; cf. vs . ii.
Ki ty. Cr. iv. 1 . 16 Kev. Or. 11.
7 . 6 ; Cafikb . Cr. iv. 5 . 2 .
“1 11 m m44 34 cfvs v1 1 6
"
W in 151711? 9.
W i’mfi aq w. 1 ; cf. RV. x.
57 . 6 ; VS. iii. 56 ; TB. ii. 4. 2.
7 ; iii. 7 . 14. 3.
W m inffi ufiacf. MS . iii. 12 . 1 9 ; VS. xxiii. S;
a lso i. 27 ; v. 2 .
n w “m : fi g?! 45. 14 ;
84. 1 ; cf. VS. xxxv . 20 ; Rev.
G; . ii. 4. 13 ; cafikh. Gr. iii. 13.
3 ; Pair. Gr. 1 11 . 3. 9 ; Gobh. Gr.
iv. 4. 22 ; Mantrabr. ii. 3. 1 6.
m fum m in 68. 37.
111 11 1 111 111 11 5711311 1 1 1 7 .
cf. RV. x . 138. 1 ; SV. 1. 184 ; ii.
1 190 ; TB. ii. 4. 1 . 8 ;
42 . 2 ° N irukta x . 35 .
m t fiam zhfm s 5
W 1 « if! i t 71m 127 . 5.
1 11 113“ 1 7 111 1 44. 37 .
angina m am fi metc. 74. 8 (see undermm for para llel passages).
m u? 1 1171 11 1 511 1 11 11 1 43.
13 ; RV. v .1 1 54. 1 ; TSS. iii 4.
10. 1 ; MS. i. 5 . 13 ; Cifikh. Cr.
Mantras , Ga ble, etc.
1 1 . 1 6. l; Oéfikh. Gr. 1 1 . 14. 5 ;
iii. 4 . 8 ; PM . Gr. iii. 4. 7 ; Rev.
Gr. 1 1. 9. 9 ; Oohh . Gr. iv. 7 .
32 ; Mantrabr. ii. 6. 1 .
fufi t 13171 aft 111111 aw n
m (se. 1 111 13) 20 19.
fqfi rcram i M 1O6 6.
fi w fn um a G
1 1 (m m ) ; of. Vi it.
fi rm fl? 141 . 41 .
W a nn a : 1 37 1 1148
Kap. S. i. 5 ; xt.v1 1 . 4 , Gobh. i.
7 . 23 ; cf. VS. 1. 1 2 .
W WGQ‘
NW ?’ 10 . cf
si‘
1 .kh
m amasm W GJ -Mm )
“ a lum n a 25
err-6 31 21 11 1 133 89 1 2 .
31 1111 a :69. 17 ; VS . v. Ts.
i. 3 . 7 . 1 ; Katy. Cr. 1 . 29 ;
Ca t . Br . iii. 4.
fi gfi g fi i vfi 4 1
m m 1 11 711 1 1 102 . 2 .
7171117 1 717111713 6 19 ; (prafi ka) ;42 . 16 (sakalapi tha) ; van. S11 .
111 3 71 1 91 . 15 .
1 11 1731731:fax?17 1131 111 1 1
°
711
m i 71 m a rt i n
“M m 85. 14.
fi t?
397
171 1 111 1 11 1 65 1 6
7171 11 1 131 11 171 1 11 11 1 1 11
TB. 1 1 8 5 1 , 1 1 1 5
7 . 3 ; MS. iv . 10. 5 ; 14.
8 ,
" Kath
. S. iv. 15 ; xxi. 13 ;
m m fi fi 1 1 111”
6 9 ;
TB. iii. 3 . 9. 7 ; MS. 1.
Ki th . S. i. 12 ; Kap . S. i. 12 ;
Ki ty.or. iii. V5 11. 7 .
am anvilan 76. 24.
fi t ) 6. 20 ; TB.
Ci t ii. 6. 1 1 .
u fi afi m m 3
" W W“: 47 16
fil
i w ifa w m m es.
4 ; VS . x 1 1 . 1 13 ; MS. 1 1 . 7 . 1 4 ;
Kath . S . xvi. 1 4 ; xxxv. 13 ;
xxxvu . 5 ; Kap. S . xxv. 5.
1 1116 311 1 44. 14.
W mwh 111111 71 108 2 ;
cf. TS. iii. Cafikh. Cr.vi. 8. 6 ; Vait. S11. Aqv.
Cr. v.
398 Mantras, 6 2 111116 , etc.
SV. ii. 1 183 ; VS . xii. 10 , 41 ;
TS. i. 5. 3. 3 ; iv. 2. 1 . 3 ; 3. 4 ;
v. 2 . 2 . 5 ; TA. iv. 20. 2 ; MS.
i. 7 . l, 4 ; iv. 9. 1 1 , 1 2
KimS. viii. 14 ; ix. 1 ; xvi. 8, 10 ;
xix . 1 1 , 12 ; 11 11 1 1 . 1 2 ; Rap. S .
viii. 2 , 4.
ah fi m u m lme.
gartii m afia 511131 63°
11 1°
ggqfai’famq 24 . 13 ; cf. 39.
9 ,
p m:5 2 1119 1 11
2
1“56 8 ; cfPM . Gr. ii. 4. ; Aw. Gr. i.
22 . 21 ; Gobh. Gr
2
. 1 1 .
m m 1 3 1 1 mit?of. VS. (Kfinva p . 58
ofWeber’s edition) ; Katy. Cr.1 1 . 2 . 15 ; Li ty. Cr. iv. 1 1 . 10 ;
Vi ii. S0 . 3. 8 ; Gap . Br. ii. 1 . 2.
aria : 78 . 6.
w m m 82 . 21 ; cf.AV . xviii. 2.
Cr. ii. 1 2. 17 .
W mfim w w.
m w vfim wm m
( fin i n g!”1711 1171 2 24
w aif; 2 . 6 ; cf. VS. i.
MS. i. 4. 10 ; Viit. Sn. 2.
2 ; Gop. B1° . ii. 1 . 1 ; Ki ty. Cr.
fm agq’t 1 06 7
fi m m m n . 34.
400 Index ofCitations.
1 2. 1
Kinda 1 1 .
37 . 3 .
8 . 24 ; 94. 15 ;
95. 4 ; 96. 4 ;
101 . 3 ; 1 14. 3
25 . 6.
25.
42 . 23 .
59. 5.
59. 15 ; 102. 4
26. 33,
26. 41 .
26. 42 .
26 . 43.
27 . 1 .
27 . 2 .
26 . 27 . 5.
26. 1 ; 27 . 7 .
38 . 39. 1
7 , 13,
1 2 . 47 .
12 . 1 - 8 47 .
Kinda 1 1 1 .
14. 7 .
14. 17 .
16. 30 .
16 . 30
19. l’
, 22 .
48 . 3 ; 60.
48 . 6 .
48 5.
26 .
7 .
10 . 55.
17, 18 .
5 12 .
l 43 . 1 .
1 1—5 138 . 4.
10. 1 19. 28 .
10. 6- 7 138 . 1 0 .
10. 7°
138 . 12 .
10. 8—1 1 138 . 5.
10 . 10 1 38 6.
10 . 13 138 . 7 .
1 1 . 1 32
54. 11'
; 58 . l.
8. 23 ; 43 . 3, 8,
136.
8 .
9.
O.
43. 9.
43 . 10.
40 . l; 41 . 14.
40 . 3.
40 . 4.
40 . 5.
40. 6.
1 9. 14.
50. 1 2 ; 59. 6 ;
1 40. 16.
70. 13.
70. 14.
12 .
15 ; 13. 6.
17 . 1
1 7 . 1°
20. 3
1 7 . Mg. 20 .
1 7 . 4 1 37 . 1 9.
1 7 . 8 20 . 10 .
18 . 1 36. 19.
1 8 . 6 36. 20.
1 8. 6b
36. 21 .
1 9. 1 14. 22 .
20 . 1 ll;
41 . 8 .
9. l; 43. 1 6,
20 72 . 1 3 ; 82 .
25 ; 123. 1 .
2 1 . 8 - 1 1) 82 .
2 1 . 8 71 . 8 .
2 1 . 9 7 1 .
22 . 1 1 2 . 13 . l
23. 1 35. 3 .
24. 1 19. 2 1 . 1
25 . 1 35. 22 .
25 . 3 35
25 . 4 35.
25. 6d
35. 26.
26. 1
Index ofCitations.
29. 1
29. 7
29. 8
30. 1
31 . 1
31 . 10
1 1 1 .
64. 2 .
45. 17 .
45. 1 7 ; 66. 21
1 2. 5 .
30 . 58. 3.
3. 24. 31
401
Kanda iv.
9. 1 ; 15. 2 ;
18. 1 9.
1 ; 28 .
38 . 23 ; 5 1 . 7 ;
79. 1 1 ; 139. 10
2—5 139. 1 1“
63. 9 ; 137 . 27 .
64. 17 .
64. 18.
64. 22 .
41 .
26. 41 . 1 ,
103. 3.
127 . 8.
1 27 . 9.
48 . 7 .
1 27. 3.
39. 7 .
46.
39. 7 .
39. 7 .
16.
8 . 28. 7.
8 . 25 .
19. 1 ; 2 1 . 8.
19 . 2 1 .
16.
1 9.
2 1 .
140 .
32 .
9. 14. 24.
7 .
3.
26 . 28 . 8
51 . 7 .
55.
9. 10 . 13,
1 39. 15 .
14. 26.
14 . 26.
9. 2 ; 30 .
42 . 82 .
36.
66. 6.
26
402 Index ofCitations.
3 1 1 140. 6.
66. 1 1 . 4 1
3. 25 . 4 3 23. 13°
3. 25 ; 23 . 9. 4. 4 23.
23. 4. 10 26.
23 . 5 1 23.
41 . 13 . 5. 7 23 .
e. 1
66. 13. 28. 15 ;
38 . 7“l
2 1 . 11 .
39. 1 5. 3 ; 59. 16. 79.
13. 29.
39. 10 3. 16, 19. 50.
49 7°
40 . 2 - 7 49. 3 13. 14 ; 41 . 3
40. s 49. 9° 46.
7 . 5- 10 46. 6.
Kinda v. 8 . 1 48. 8 .
15. 1 ; 1 9. 9. 1 3.
22. 1 ; 35. 12, 28. 1 7 .
15°
9. 2 23.
19. 9. 5 3. 23°
34. 20 . 9. e 28. 1 7°
1 7 3. 23
76. 21 ; 79. 1 . 10. 1 49 14
10. 2 - 6 49.
46. 1 . 10. 7 49.
21 . 15. 10. 8 66. 2.
2 1 . 1 7 . 1 1 . 1 12 . 1 .
1 5. 1 ; 19 . 12 . 1
22 . 1 ; 59. 17 12 . 2°
2.
21 . 2 1 . 13. 1 29. 1 ; 48. 9.
15. 6. 13. 2 29.
15. 8. 13. 3 29.
15. 9, 1 1 . 13. 4 29.
2 1 . 23. 13. 5 29.
34. 2 1 . 13. 6 29 .
1 2 . 10 ; 13. 7 29.
29.
49. 15 . 29.
Index ofCitations.
Kinda vi1 .
41 . 8 ; 59 . 1 7 .
30 . 59 . 1 8 .
30 .
41 . 26.
122 . 1 63. 29.
1 23. 1 63. 29.
124. 1 46. 41 .
1 25 . 2 IQ 24 .
1 26. 1
127. 1 26 33,
50 . 13,
100. 3.
128. 3 138. 8.
1 29 . 1 36. 12.
36.
130. 1 36. 1 3.
1 330 1 - 3 47 0
133. l 47 . 14.
133. 3 47 . 13.
1 33. 4 56. 1 .
133. 5 56. 1 .
1 33. 4 57 1 .
133. 5 57 . 1 .
1 34. 1 47 .
135 . l 47 . 20 .
136. 1 31 . 28 .
137 . 1 31 . 28 .
138 . 1 48 . 32 .
139. l 36. 1 2.
140. 1 46. 43.
141 . 1 1 9. l“; 23 .
12 , 13.
141 . 2 23.
141 . 3 23. 15 .
142 . 1 24. 1 .
1 42 . 3 1 9. 27 .
Index ofCitations.
1 15. 3 18.
1 15. 4 18 .
1 16. 1 26.
1 17. 1
137.
1 l8. 1 16. 7 ; 25.
137
Kinda viii.
54. 1 1“
55.
1 7 ; 58. 3 , 1 1 .
1 6.
58.
54. 55.
17 ;
97 .
97 .
97 . 3.
97 . 3.
54. 17 ; 58.
1 8.
58. 17“
58. 17.
53 . 19 ;
55. 3.
2 . 18 58 . 1 9.
2. 19 58. 19.
2 . 20 58 . 20.
2 . 22 58. 21 .
3. 1 8 . 25 ; 44. 15.
3. 15 - 18 1 1 2 . l.
3. 21 2 . 10“
3. 26 46. 23 ; 130.
3 ; 131 . 3
19. 1“
39. 7 .
25.
25.
16.
8. 24; 35. 20 .
6. 1 8 35 . 20.
7 . 1 26. 33,
7 . 27
8 . 1
8 . 2
8. 2°
8. 14
8. 22 15. 1 1 .
8 . 24°
16. 18, 19.
s. 24“
1 6. 20 .
10. 23 56. 13“
Kinda ix.
1 0 12
15 ; 13 6
1 . 1 1 139 15
2 . 1 49. 1
2 . 2 46.
2 . 3 46.
2 . 4
2 . 25 24. 29.
3. l 66. 22 , 29.
3. 15 66 . 28.
3. 18 66. 24.
3. 22 66. 25.
3. 24 66. 30.
4. 1 19. 24. 19
66. 18 .
4. 1 1 24 . 1 9.
4. 24
5. 1 64. 6, 27.
5. 2 64. 7 .
5. 2°
64. 8 .
5. 3 64. 9.
5. 4 64. 10 .
5 . 5 64. 1 1 .
5 . 5“
64. 1 2 , 13.
5. 5°
64. 1 4 .
5. 5“
64. 15.
5. 6 64. 1 6.
408
6. 23 9. 2“42.
53. 8 55.
58. 25
7 . 3 42.
9. l 16 . 21 .
9. 24 73.
1 0. 1 1 6. 2 1 .
Kanda x1 1 .
1 38 .
1 . 1 - 7 24.
1 . 1—9 24.
1 . 1 8 .
24. 24, 35; 38.
98. 3.
l. 2 137 . 16.
1 . 4 137. 1 7 .
1. 6 1 37 . 28.
25.
25.
-2 1 2 . 5.
137 . 30.
137 . 30 .
1 . 2l 137 . 30.
1 . 23- 25
54.
1 . 23 1 2 . 10“
1 . 28 24. 33.
1 . 29 3. 8 ; 24. 28 ;
90. 1 5; 137 . 40 .
1 . 30 24. 58 . 7 .
1 . 3 1 25.
l. 32 25.
l. 33 24. 33.
1 . 34 24 . 30 .
l. 35 46 . 1 2 .
l. 36 137 . 9.
1 . 38 1 9 24.
37 .
1 . 42
Index ofCitations
1 . 44 24. 39.
1 . 46 50. 17 ;
139. 8 .
l. 47 50. l“
1 . 52 24. 41 .
1 . 52“
137 . 23.
1 . 53 10 . 1 9.
l. 54 38 . 30 .
1 . 58 38 . 29.
1 . 59 3.
1 . 61 137 . 14.
1 . 61°
46 . 52 ;
1 . 62 50. 10.
1 . 63 24. 27 ; 58 .
1 9 ; 43.
2. 1 4 7 1 . 8.
69. 7 ; 71 . 5.
2. 4 7 1 . 6.
2 . 5
2 . 7
2 . 8- 10
2 . 1 1 7 1 . 5.
2 . 13 7 1 . 1 6 ;
86. 19.
2 . 15 7 1 . 8 .
2 . 16 71 . 8.
2 . 1 9 86. 19.
2 . 2 1 7 . 1 1 , 21 ; 72 .
13 ; 86. 24.
2 . 22
86. 2 1 .
2 . 23 72. 17 .
2 . 23“
2 . 24 72 . 1 3.
2 . 26
2 . 27
2 . 28 72 . 6.
2 . 29 72.
86. 21 .
2. 29°
2 . 30
86 . 23
2 . 30°
72 . 10
2 . 31 72 . 1 1 .
2 . 31“
72 .
2. 32 70. 10°
72 1 3
2 . 33 70 . 1 5
2 . 34 7 1 . 4.
2 . 40 7 1 . 16; 86 19
2. 41 72 . 3
2. 42 69. 8 ; 7 1 . 8.
2 . 43 7 1. 8
2 . 44 72 . 13
2 ° 45°
7 1 . 2
2 . 47 72. 7 .
2 . 48 72 . 8 , 13.
2 . 48°
7 1 . 23; 86. 26
2 . 49 72 . 8 .
2 . 52 7 1 . 14
2 . 53 7 1 . 6.
2 . 54 7 1 ; 80 . 28“
2 . 55 7 1 . 5 ; 72 . 13.
3 . 1 60. 31
3. 3 60 . 32
3 . 4 60. 35
3. 7 - 10 61 .
3. 7 6 1 . 1
3. 1 1 6 1 . 3
3 . 12 61 . 4.
3 13 2 . 8 . 14.
3. 14 61 . 18 .
3. 15 61 . 2 1 ; 125 . 3
3. 16 61 . 13.
3 . 17°
61 . 1 4 .
3. 18 61 . 22 .
3. 19 61 . 24
3. 19°
61 . 23, 25
3. 19“
61 . 25.
3. 20 61 . 2 7.
410 Index ofCitations.
Kinda xv1 1 .
7 . 18.
54. 55.
1 7 ; 58. 3, 1 1
22 ; 99. 3.
49. 27 ; 58 6
1 2 .
2 . 6 2 18 ; 137 . 33
3. l 18. 25; 58 22
4. 1 18 . 25“
5. 1 3 46. 9“
5. 1 46. 13“
6. l 49. 19
3. 3 6 . 16.
9. 4 6. 16.
Kanda xvm .
40 85. 19.
41 8 1 . 39.
42 81 . 39.
43 8 1 . 39.
44 -46 87 . 29.
44 80 . 43 ; 87 . 14
46 80. 5 1 .
49 81 . 34.
50 81 . 35.
51 87 . 27 .
52 83. 28 .
55 80. 42 .
56 87 . 19.
58 SI. 36.
60 45 . 84. 2 .
61 80 . 35 ; 82
2 . 4—7 81 .
412 Index ofCitations.
137. 139. 72 . l
10 .
690 1 - 40 30 580 72 . 1°
69. 1 90. 22“
36 108 . 2 .
184 1 1 7 . 4.
448 68 . 31 .
1 1 .
3 3 ;.f.
-0
Sim -Veda.
1 94 108 . 2.
457 68. 31 .
894 108. 2.
5. 3. 1 70 . 6.
5 . 6. 2 68 . 31 .
5. 6. 4 70. 9.
5. 10 . 3 56. 6.
6. 2 . 1 3. 1 .
6. 2 . 2 6. 1 .
6. 6. 3 56. 7 .
6. 10. 1 3. 1 .
8 . 5. 1 88 . 1 8.
8 . 5. 2 88 . 2 1 ;
89. 1 .
u . 3 . 14. 1 5. 1 .
iii. 1 . 4. 3 44. 17
1 . 4. 4 45. 1 1‘
1 . 10. 1 5. 7.
n. 1 190 117 .
1 1 92 1 1 7 . 4.
iii. 2. 4. 4
lily-Veda.
1 1 1 . 1 2 . 9 5. 2. 171 1 . 94. 9 5. 2.
9. 171 1 1 .
92 . 14.
ix .
62. 10°
x .
v. 24. 1'b —6
97 . 14“
97 . 20 33. 9.
54. 1 43. 13. 1 45 33 7.
vi. 70 . 9. —3
v1 1 . 55. 1 43. 13.
1 1 .
7 . 13. 1 68. 26.
1 1 1 08 . 2 .
1 68 . 31 .
vu . 6 108 2 .
Index ofCita tion . 41 3
v. 1 . 1 3 5. 7 v. 5 10 5 73. 14.
2 . 8 . 6 1 18. 1 . 7 2 4 74
4. 5. l 73. 14. 19
5. 6. 1 108 2 v1 3. 5. 4 108 2 .
14 108. 2.
xx1 1 . 12 72 . 13.
xxvi. 7 108 . 2.
xxxiv. 19 108 . 2 .
xxxix. 3 1 18. 1 .
KapisthaIa-Sambiti.viii. 9 88 . 2 1 ; 89. 1 . x 1.i. 5 108 . 2 .
xxv. 2 108 . 2 . v iii. 1 108 . 2 .
5 68 . 9.
Miitriyani-Safnhiti.
i. 5. 10 68 . 31 .
6. 1 70 . 6.
6. 2 70 . 6.
7 . 1 70. 6 ; 72 . 13.
8. 8 108 . 2 .
10 . 3 88 . 1 8 , 21°
89. 1 .
10. 19 88 . 18, 2 1 .
1 5. 14 70. 9.
1 1 . 7 . 8 72 . 13.
7 . 1 1 108. 2.
7 . 14 68. 9.
7 . 16 90. 25;
Kithaka -Sainhiti.
xv. 1 2 108 . 2 .
xvi. 8 72 . 13.
1 1 108 . 2 .
14 68 . 9 .
xv1 11 . 13 1 1 5. 2
xix. 1 1
Vajasaneyi-San
'
lhiti.
i. 2 . 6.
27 68 . 2 .
29 6. 10 .
1 1 . 2°
2 . 1 7 .
5"
2 . 17 .
18 6. 9.
20 6. 1 .
27 70 . 9.
416 Index ofCitations.
Viltina $ 00 11.
3. 10 91 . 4.
7 6. 9.4.
4. 22 6. 19 ; 42 . 1 7 .
5. 1 0 8 . 8 , 1 6.
7 .
7 .
4 3. 4.
6 3. 9.
1 1 . 1 3 82 . 1 1 .
1 1 . 24 7 . 1 9.
iv. 3. 3 81 . 5.
3. 18 81 . 1 9.
3. 26 8 1 . 31 .
3. 27 8 1 . 30.
4. 8 40 . 5 ;
cifikhiyana-Gljhyasfitra.
i. 9. 3 3. 10 1 1 . 1 5. 3 92 . 1 7 .
27 . 7 106. 7 . iii. 4. 7 43 . 13.
28 . 12 44. 30. 4. 8 43. 1 3.
1 1 . 4. 5 56. 1 2 . 7 . 2 89. 1 2 .
1 4. 4 74. 3. 7 . 3 89. I3.
14. 5 43. 13. 8 . 2 74. 1 8 .
Piraskars Grhyasiitra.
i. 3. 27 92 . 14. 1 1 . 1 . 21 54. 1 . iii. 1 . 4 74 . 16 .
3 . 30 92 . 1 7 . 3 . 2 56. 12 . 3 . 9 45 . 14 ; 84. 1 .
1 2 . 3 74. 3. 4. 2 56. 3 4 7 43 . 13.
1 1 . 1 . 10 44. 30 . 9. 2 74. 3. 15, 22 1 35. 9.
Kevaliyana Gg'hyasfitra.
i. 22 . 2 56. 12 .
22 . 2 1 56. 3
24. 31 92 . 1 7 .
24. 32 92 . 14.
1 1 . 2 . 4 74. 15 .
4. 1 3
9. 9 43. 13.
GobhiIa-Grhyasiitrn.
11 . IO. 41 56. 3.
1 6 74. 19.
1 0. 28 44. 1 7 .
iv. 1 . 6 2 . 1 1 .
3. 2 87 . 16.
3. 10 87 . 8 .
3 . 1 1 88 . 18.
3. 12 88 . 21 .
Index ofCitations.
Mantrabrihmana.
1 1 . 3. 16 84. l. 1 1 . 6. 1
10. 17 10. 35
Atharva-paricista.
140 . 1 . 4, 5, 6. 26 1 .
34. 8 46. 9.
34. 10 19. 1 .
21 . 34. 1 1 8. 2 ; 25. 36.
137 . 1 7 . 34. 12 16. 8 . 34. 29
137. 1 7 . 34. 13 14. 7 .
9. 7 . 34. 16 50. 13.
8 . 25 . 34. 17 14. 25 ; 50 . 13. 34. 31
8 . 24 ; 54. 1 1 ; 34. 1 9 59. 18. 39. 9
94. 15 ; 95. 4 ; 3 1. 20 9 . 7 . 73. 1 2
96. 4 ; 1 14. 3. 34. 2 1 47 . 8. 74. 4
8 . 23. 34. 22 18 . 25.
30. 1 7 . 34. 24 26. 33 .
Miscellaneous Texts.Karmapradipa 1 . 8 1 . 5.
Kithaka-
grhyaqntra x1.iv. 2
Grhym mgraba i. 96 3. 4.
Taittiriya-upanisad 56. 1 7 .
Gobhila-
orfiddhakalpa 1 1 . 9 82. 17 .
N akpatrakalpa 36 46. 55 .
Minava-
grhyasatu 11 . 1 2 74. 3 .
Minava -dharmaqastra iv. 1 12 141 . 40 .
Yijfiavalkya i. 230 82 . 17 .
iii. 146 83. 2 .
Vasigtha -dbarmaoastra xiii. 40 141 . 29.
Vignnsmrti 67 . 3 74. 3.
Cintikalpa 21 25. 23.
22 76. 2 .
Cross-references from the Kiucilm.
8 . 1 1 ; 2 . 1 137 . 32 . 2 . 1 7
137 . 4. 2 . 7 6. 33. 2 . 1 8
6. 15. 2 . 9 6 1 . 36. 3. 1
47. 1 ; 58 . 5. 2 . 10 6. 33. 3. 2
43. 13.
1 1 7 . 4.
32 . 27 .
79. 28 .
105. 1 .
105. 1 .
41 7
418 Index ofCita tions.
2
53 . 8.
57 . 31 .
73. 13.
1 1 . 2 , 1 1 ; 12.
1 1 ; 1 8. 32 .
10. 7 7 . 1 6.
10. 9 6. 22.
10. 16 29. 1 2 .
10. 1 7 58. 13.
10. 18 58 . 13
10. 24 1 2. 1 5
1 1 . 1 18 . 6.
1 1 . 4 106. 7
1 1 . 7 59. 8 .
1 1 . 12 12 4 ; 18. 25
1 1 . 19 20.
1 2 . 1 8. 9
1 2 . 2 8 . 9 .
18. 25.
12 . 9 35 . 1 9.
1 2 . 10 10 . 24 ; 13. 1,
12 ; 139. 15
10. 24.
59. 9, 26 ; 139.
15.
13. 5 26. 40 ; 27 . 5.
1 3. 12 24. 24 ; 54. 6.
14. 1 3. 15.
14. 7 14 . 26 ; 16. 4 ;
139. 7 .
14. 8—10 15 . 7 .
1 4. 8—1 1 16. 23.
14. 14 25. 22 ;
14. 22 16. 26 .
14. 24 15. 3 .
14. 25 50. 1 3.
14. 28 16. 6, 15, 23.
14 . 29 16. 23.
15 . 1 22 . 1 2 .
420 Index ofCitations.
38. 26 23 . 9. 3. 15, 19 ; 25
39. 1 38 . 2 1 . 27 ; 48. 30.
39. 6 8 . 16 ; 24. 13 ; 47 . 7 3 . 19.
23. 7 . 47 . 8 3. 1 9.
39. 7 9. 6 ; 69. 7 . 47 . 9 3. 19
39. 8 46. 7 , 8 . 47 . 14 49. 20.
39 9 47 . 22 44. 33
39. 20-27 7 1 . 13. 47 . 25- 28 48. 1 1 .
39. 22 18. 1 1 . 47 . 25 30. 1 4 ;
39. 27 9. 6 ; 43 . 5 ; 47 . 28 49. 2 1 ; 69. 8
44 . 5. 47. 29 48 . 2 1 .
32 . 1 7 ; 41 . 40 47 31
52. 7 . 47 . 32 7 . 25 ; 48. 20
30. 1 2 ; 41 . 3. 47 . 37 26. 18.
26. 24. 47 . 38 48 . 21 .
47 . 39 8. 1 8.
8. 1 8 . 47 . 39 48. 9.
42 . 1 ; 82. 31 . 47 . 51 48 . 4, 32 .
7 . 14. 47 . 54 35 . 28 ; 49. 23
57 . 32. 47 . 55 35 . 28.
42 . 1 2 59 . 2 5. 48' 3 48. 9.
42 . 15 68 . 35. 48 . 4 47 . 52 ; 48. 32 .
42 . 16 6. 19 ; 47 . 20 ; 48. 1 1 47 . 28 ;
68. 35. 48. 20 4 1. 2 ; 47 . 32 .
14. 14 ; 82. 4. 48 . 39 32 . 17 ; 40 . 4
23. 6. 48 . 42 49. 22 .
1 20 . 9. 49. 2 47 . 31 .
9. 6 ; 39. 27 ; 49. 1 1 38. 2 ; 47 . 31
44 . 5 ; 69. 7. 49. 20 48. 43.
43. 1 1 136 . 8 . 49. 2 1 69. 8.
44. 1 24. 9. 49 . 23 35. 28 47 . 54.
44. 2 42. 7 . 50 . 1 8 . 2 ; 77 . 3.
44. 3 53. 6. 50 . 2 36. 22 .
44. 6 39. 27 ; 43. 5 ; 50. 1 2 59. 6.
44 . 30 92. 18. 50. 13 14. 25 ; 51 . 7
44. 31 47 . 22 . 50 . 15 76. 19.
45. 14 84. 1 . 50 . 1 6 8 . 18 .
46 . 7 39. 9 ; 69. 7. 52 . 16
46. 8 39. 8 . 52. 1 8 54. 1 1 .
46. 30 60. 7 . 52 . 20 1 1 . 1 9.
62. 9 68. 19.
62 . 14
62 . 18
62. 22
64. 10 85. 25.
64. 22 24 . 10 ;
66. 2 68. 33.
66. 3
66. 7
66. 13
66. 1 6
67 . 5
67. 6
67 . 1 7 140 . 4.
67. 20 53 . 4 .
67 . 26 61 . 1 1 .
68 . 2—6 68. 18.
68. 18-23 62 . 2 .
68 . 19 62 . 3.
68. 33 66. 2 .
68. 34 66. 2 .
7 1 . 7
1 1 1 . 5 ; 126. 9.
7 1 . 8 82. 26.
7 1 . 1 2 81 . 33.
7 1 . 16-24 86 1 9.
7 1 . 19 86. 22 .
72 . 30 59. 28.
72 . 44 73. 4, 13 .
73. 4 6 22 , 30 .
73. 13 6. 22 , 30.
74. 7 34. 12
74. 13 1 0. 2 .
74. 19
74 . 23 6. 22.
75. 6 79. 28.
75. 13 82 . 5 .
76. 1 79. 20.
76. 4 79. 20.
76. 9 90 . 1 .
Index ofCitations.
76 . 10 8 1 . 30 .
76 . 18 8. 1 8.
76. 19 50. 15.
76. 23 77 . 6.
76 . 24 24. 13.
76. 33 39. 9 ; 79. 1 .
78. 13 79. 25.
79. 1 76. 33.
79. 25 78 . 13.
80 . 25 82 . 22 .
80. 35 82 . 31 ;
84. 13.
80 . 37 81 . 20.
81 . 20 80 . 37 .
8 1. 28 24 10.
81 . 44 85 26 ;
87 . 30 ; 88 . 29
82. 2- 19 86. 28.
82. 5 75. 13.
82 . 22 80 . 25.
82. 29 85 . 25.
82. 31 41 . 8 ; 80. 35 ;
83. 20 ; 84. 13
82 . 36 86. 29 .
83. 3 85. 1 7 .
83. 20
84 13 .
83 . 23 84. 13.
83. 25
83. 27 -29
84. 1 45. 14.
84. 9 8. 1 8.
84. 1 3
83. 20.
85. 19 83. 3.
85. 26
87 . 30 ; 88
29.
86. 17 85. 26 ;
87 . 30 ; 88. 29.
1 1 0. 4
424 Additions and Corrections.
p . 189, note 1 6—read xu . 2 . 58 for x1 i. 2 . 52 , and correct the index cor
respondingly.
p . 190 , sfitra 19, and p . 280, sfi tra 22—w e do not now consider our
emendation oflap ayitvd to yop ayitvd as certain p adani lap ayitvd maymean causing the foot-steps to be suppressed .
’
p . 1 90 , sfitt a 1—the anusvi ra in ’
cmdnamis in distinct .
p . 1 97 , sutra 8—read p rd’
cinamfor p racinam.
p . 2 18 , sutra 4l—read trinip rabhrtibhir as a com pound .
p . 244, sfitra 20—read ucchietarh for uchietam.
p . 270 , last line—the ofghosah is defective in pa rt ofthe edition.
p . 839, hand. 88 , sfitra 7—read a rkamnirluficitamfor a rka n ir
p . 894. column 1—add mahaya ta p itfn 84 . 9 at the prOp er place .
OF THE
AMERICAN ORIENTAL SOCIETY.
FOURTEEN TH VOLUME.
N EW H A V E N
FO R T H E A M E R IC A N O R IE N T A L S O C IE T Y ,
Printed by Tuttle. Morehouse Taylor Printers to Yale University
COMMIT T E E OF PUBLICA TION
THE
A M ERICAN O R IE N TAL SOCIE TY .
FOR rs s YEAR 1 889- 90.
WILLIAM D . e xnr,
D Avm G. LYON,
CHARLES R . LANMAN ,
ISAAC H . HALL,
JOH N P . PETE RS ,
PRICE OF THE JOURN AL.
Vol. N O. 1 (N os. 2—4 out ofVols. II—V. , each,
Vols. VI.- IX.
,XL, each,
Vols. X . ,XIIl.
,XIV.
,each
,
Vol. XII. ,
do. on large paper,IVhitney
’s Tz
'
iittiriya-P rfiticz
‘
ikhya (vol.Avery’s Sanskrit Verb -Inflection (from vol.
1Vhitney’s Index Verbornm to Atharva Veda (vol.
or 5
Hopkins’s Ruling Caste in Ancient India (from vol. 3.
Bloomfield’s Kflugika
-Satra ofthe Atharva-Veda (vol. 5.
The Proceedings for Oct. , 1 88 8 , and May, 1 889 , constitu
part ofvol. xiv.,were distributed to members and co
immediately 0 11 issue,with notice that the cOpies wer
served for binding with the volume. Additiona l cOpies to an
chance losses may be had (at halfprice) ofthe Librarian, A.
N ame,N ew H aven, Conn.
C O N T E N T S .
2
ART. I.—TH E KAUCIR A-SETRA or TH E ATHARVA-VHDA,
W ITH ExTRACTs FROM TH E COMMEN TARIES or
D ZH ILA AN D KECAVA. Edited by MACRICI
BLOOMFIELD,P rofessor in Johns Hopkins Uni
versity, Ba l timore,Md
APPEND IX
Proceedings Ofthe Society, Philadelphia, Oct . , 1 888do. Boston
,May, 1 889, 0
do. N ew York,Oct .
,1 890
,
List OfMembers,May, 1 890